One of the shadowy figures stepped forward. "Lady Ultear, we urge you not to meddle in this affair. We have no intention of dragging the Midgard Guild into this."
Ultear stood her ground, her voice unwavering. "Did you not hear me before? They are under my protection. Make one wrong move, and I vow to annihilate you and your comrades, before declaring a full-on war on the Viper Fang Guild. I swear by my name."
The figure on the rooftop seemed despondent. "Do you truly dare to go to war with the Viper Fangs?"
"You think I''m joking?" Ultear''s voice resonated with authority. "I will give you a count of five. If you do not retreat, be ready to face my wrath."
The tension in the air was palpable, an impending confrontation hanging in the balance.
The potential for an all-out assault from the group of assassins loomed, and it was clear that Ultear might not be able to defend us and fight simultaneously.
Understanding this predicament, Ultear skillfully issued an ultimatum, providing the group an opportunity to retreat without consequences. The only question was whether these shady figures would agree.
Given the current circumstances, facing so many mages seemed like an insurmountable challenge. I had just learned the disappointing outcome of my ascension ceremony, making me feel even more powerless than before. At this moment, our survival hinged on the protection of Ultear, a woman we had just met.
Even though my mother''s mana core had been healed, she probably hadn''t fully recovered enough to engage in a battle against these assailants.
Ultear stood firm, the large metallic cross beside her radiating a faint glow.
"Five," she intoned.
As Ultear initiated the countdown, the assassins appeared bewildered, seemingly hesitant to take any action.
"Four."
The three of us Almonds huddled closely behind Ultear, seeking the cover of her presence.
"Three."
The assassins on the rooftop exchanged uncertain glances, caught in a dilemma.
Abruptly, Ultear hefted the massive metallic cross onto her shoulder.
"Two."
"Captain!" one of the assassins suddenly shouted, directing our attention to a point behind us.
Ultear spun around in surprise, and we quickly followed suit, our gazes drawn to a figure perched atop the tavern''s signboard. It was human in form but possessed feline features, with a head and limbs reminiscent of a cat''s. Unlike the other assassins, he lacked a mask or hood to conceal his face.
Unbelievably, he had been positioned directly above us, unnoticed until now. His beast-like eyes locked onto us, his posture predatory, ready to strike.
Reacting swiftly, Ultear swung her large metal cross like a mace toward the feline-like monster. The impact shattered the tavern''s signboard, but the cat creature displayed remarkable agility. With a graceful maneuver, it stepped atop the cross and used the momentum to propel itself high into the air.
The feline assailant soared through the sky with astonishing grace, landing nimbly on a nearby rooftop. The fact that this creature had been right above us moments ago, unnoticed, was a testament to its skill. It seemed to possess the characteristics of a cat, making it a perfect ability for an assassin like him.
That guy was called captain and it seems that he was on par with Ultear or even better.
If they attacked all at once we might be really done for.
Ultear was irritated, seeming to be annoyed for being caught off guard.
The cat-like monster displayed a wide, unsettling grin, revealing its sharp fangs that glinted ominously.
"Lady Ultear, it appears that the passage of time has dulled your senses and aged you," the creature taunted. "You''ve lost your edge. I still can''t fathom why you would take such a risk¡ª"
Ultear abruptly placed a metal cross on the ground with a resonating thump, commanding attention.
"One," she declared loudly.
In the following moment, she extended one of her hands outward. With her other hand, she firmly grasped one of her own fingernails and forcefully pulled it from her finger. Blood began to drip from the wound, but an unsettling grin spread across her face.
At that moment, it was clear¡ªshe had finally crossed the threshold of sanity.
The cross abruptly ignited, casting an ethereal glow that painted the surroundings in an otherworldly light.
"Meaaaww~" The cat monster''s scream echoed suddenly, shattering the air with an agonized cry. We pivoted to witness a scene of grim torment¡ªthe cat writhed in excruciating pain, blood surging forth in a torrent. His arm severed and discarded, lay sprawled on the street. The wound''s edge gushed scarlet fluid akin to an open faucet. The assemblage of assassins stood, dumbfounded and aghast.
"Captain!"
"What just happened?"
"Sir, Your arm!"
A chorus of bewildered queries erupted among the assassins.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
The cat monster himself didn''t even understand what had just occurred. He was in a state of shock before regaining his composure. He had a troubled expression, and all the hot air he displayed earlier had disappeared. He tried to close his wound with the other remaining hand.
In a swift motion, he rose to his feet.
"Lady Ultear, please pardon my impertinence. It appears my judgment was grievously flawed. We shall take our leave for now, and I trust that sacrificing my arm shall serve as fitting recompense for our lapse in judgment. I beseech you, spare the Viper Fang guild the consequences of our petty conflict."
"Finally, they are going back," my mother murmured, her voice laced with relief.
I exhaled deeply, a sense of closure washing over me. This ordeal was drawing to its conclusion.
"Why should I?" Ultear retorted, her voice resonating with defiance. With a swift, deliberate motion, she seized another finger and proceeded to contort it like a twig. The sound of splintering bones punctuated the air, a chilling creaking noise that sliced through the tense atmosphere.
"Aaargh!" A sudden cry pierced the air, erupting from an assassin perched on the nearby rooftop.
In the blink of an eye, the man''s body underwent a grotesque transformation. His limbs twisted at impossible angles, his legs folding backward toward his torso, and his head executing a gruesome somersault, ending up facing the opposite direction. Gravity took hold, and he careened down the rooftop, landing on the street below with a sickening splat. His blood sprayed outward, creating a gruesome display on the street.
The contorted figure seemed to have reacted to Ultear''s finger.
¡°Ultear!¡± screamed the cat captain, ¡°You are taking it too far!¡±
Meanwhile, a wide grin adorned Ultear''s face.
"You guys are still here?" she quipped, a tinge of amusement lacing her words.
Without hesitation, Ultear seized her little finger and forcefully pulled it apart from her hand. A surge of blood erupted from the wound, cascading down her hand and even spattering across her own face.
Another assassin, perched upon a rooftop, crumpled abruptly. This time, the man suffered a more grotesque fate, his form split into two distinct halves, cleaved from torso to bottom.
"What is happening?" my dad mumbled, his brows knit in perplexity.
"Madam Ultear''s magic appears rather crude," my mother began, but her sentence was abruptly stifled as her hand covered her mouth. Her complexion paled, and her voice quavered, "I shouldn''t have eaten so much. I fear I might¡ªuwaah."
In an instant, my mother was puking at the side, her earlier meal of pork and cave duck meat laid bare. The aftermath of watching such a grotesque technique after a hearty lunch was bound to manifest sooner or later.
In hindsight, it explained why my mother had been on edge ever since encountering Ultear back at the tavern.
¡°Retreat! Now!" bellowed the cat captain, his voice laced with urgency, as he initiated a hasty withdrawal.
A lone assassin re-emerged onto the street, deftly retrieving their captain''s severed arm before leaping back onto the rooftop. The dismembered limb was respectfully returned to its owner, an act of grim loyalty amidst the chaos.
The remaining assassins started retreating but they looked a bit agitated to comply with the retreat order. They looked like they wanted to avenge their fallen comrades.
The cat captain''s expression was etched with despondent regret, his morale obviously shattered, "I shall remember this impudence. Mark my words, Ultear," he vowed, his words heavy with a bitter promise.
"It appears you still have time to make threats," Ultear¡¯s words reverberated with an unsettling edge.
With abrupt determination, Ultear drove all five of her fingernails into her palm, then raked them across her own arm, producing five deep gashes. Blood poured from the wounds, once again creating a bloody trail.
"Muhaha!" Ultear cackled, the laugh echoing like a deranged chorus of maniacs.
In response, multiple assassins emitted unified cries of agony. Each bore claw-like gashes on their chests and backs, akin to the marks of a monstrous predator''s assault. One of the assassins collapsed, his life extinguished by those grievous wounds. Meanwhile, the others remained alive but severely injured, their resilience compelling them to flee despite the pain. The cat captain''s hesitation evaporated, and he scurried away, his departure similar to the rats scurrying away in fear.
"Hah! Is this your entirety? A collective of spineless cowards" murmured the erratic Ultear in a guttural tone, a blend of madness and satisfaction in her voice.
At this juncture, our immediate safety was secured. Yet, the three of us instinctively kept a few steps away from Ultear, an instinctual caution just in case she really did lose all her senses.
Ultear eventually pivoted toward us, her form drenched in her own blood. One of her arms displayed prominent bruising, a testament to self-inflicted harm. Despite the gruesome spectacle, a faint smile graced her lips.
"It seems you should be safe now," she stated, her voice suddenly softer. Her demeanor shifted, and she seemed to realize the effect her actions had on us. "Oh, it appears I might have startled you. My apologies, I didn''t intend for you to witness such a horrifying side of me."
Ultear''s transition back to her composed persona was evident. Nevertheless, the sight of her standing amidst her own blood remained unsettling.
"Madam, your fighting style remains the same. Cruel and gruesome," my mother commented, releasing a sigh.
¡°Little Beth, you''re as caring as ever, fretting over these minor injuries. Truth be told, I had a few more tricks up my sleeve, just in case. No need to concern yourself with those pesky adversaries,¡± Ultear replied, exuding confidence.
My mother gazed at her, a tinge of disappointment in her eyes, and said, ¡°I''m concerned that you might succumb to your own injuries before an enemy even gets the chance to harm you.¡±
¡°Hah! That would never come to pass. You worry excessively,¡± Ultear retorted, her tone laced with a sense of pride.
Suddenly my dad approached Ultear,
¡°Here,¡± said he handed a handkerchief, ¡°Maybe trying to use this to stop bleeding.¡±
"Oh my, thank you," Ultear expressed her gratitude as she accepted the handkerchief, utilizing her less injured arm. It was evident that her other arm, too, was stained with blood. Yet, the instant her fingers touched the fabric, it swiftly absorbed the blood, rendering the handkerchief instantly ruined.
"I should inquire with the tavern owner for a couple of towels and a first aid kit. Those wounds seem rather profound, and there''s a possibility they might leave behind a scar or two," my father recommended, his concern evident in his voice.
Curiously, my father appeared to treat Ultear as if she were an everyday girl, someone who might have sustained a minor injury from a simple stumble. His demeanor exuded a sense of nonchalance as if he had grown accustomed to such circumstances.
"Oh my, what a gentleman, extending such consideration for me. Those who''ve witnessed me in a battle for the first time usually maintain their distance and scarcely engage with me," Ultear remarked, her expression tinged with a touch of solemnity.
My father responded with a gentle smile. "Regardless of the manner in which you fight, your underlying goal remains crystal clear¡ªto protect me and my family. What kind of man would I be if I were to be scared by my own savior? Allow me to retrieve the first aid kit from the tavern owner."
In a swift motion, Ultear waved her hand dismissively. "No need. Your gesture stands as a testament of great kindness."
Turning her attention to my mother, she added, "I''m beginning to fathom why you selected a man of this caliber."
"You''re absolutely right! His gentlemanly nature shines brightly," my mother chimed in proudly, punctuating her sentiment with a cheerful thump to her chest.
Amidst this exchange, my father''s cheeks took on a faint hue of embarrassment. "Oh please, you ladies are truly making me blush with your praises."
Meanwhile, I stood at the periphery, utterly bemused, as if caught in the midst of a comedic skit. Across the street lay lifeless bodies, a stark contrast to the presence of a seemingly unhinged woman whose power manifested through self-inflicted wounds. Yet, here were my parents, engaging in conversation as if immersed in a lighthearted romance fiction, oblivious to the morbid backdrop that surrounded us.
Ch 68 - The Celestias Convoy
"Um, weren''t we just discussing the urgency of leaving?" I interjected, attempting to redirect their focus.
Ultear suddenly seemed to snap back to reality, a realization dawning on her,
"Oh, you''re absolutely right. The agents of Celestia are waiting for us. Just give me a moment."
With deliberate grace, Ultear positioned the cross before her.
Adorning the cross were seven sizable green gemstones, each one prominently set on its surface. The cross had elaborate detailing, with intricate runes and designs meticulously etched into its form. Even to an untrained eye like mine, it was evident that this cross was a mana-infused weapon, intricately linked to the unique ability she wielded¡ªself-inflicted harm as a means of hunting down those assassins.
Her eyes became fixated upon her own cross.
Then, in a sudden burst of action, Ultear''s hand clenched into a closed fist, and with astonishing force, she punched one of the gemstones. The punch caused the gem to shatter and crumble into fine dust, the remnants dissipating into the air.
"Is she still in her crazy state?" I whispered to my mother, unable to contain my amusement.
In a swift reaction, my mother quickly covered my mouth, her eyes wide with urgency, "Shut up! She might overhear you!"
In the next heartbeat, a faint yet unmistakable green luminescence enveloped Ultear''s form.
Her injuries, inflicted only moments ago, began to mend at an astonishing pace. Deep gashes sealed shut, the contorted finger straightened and restored.
Even the little finger that had been torn off seemingly regrew.
Ultear stood before us, now fully restored except for the telltale stains of her own blood that still stuck on her clothing.
"Very well, we''ve spent enough time here. It''s crucial that we get moving this instant," she declared with an authoritative tone.
We hastened to follow Ultear as she skillfully guided us out of the city, maintaining a hushed demeanor that matched the gravity of the situation.
Our path was briefly impeded by vigilant city guards, yet their initial suspicion turned to recognition upon seeing Ultear and greeted her with the utmost respect.
With an authoritative directive, Ultear instructed them to open the gates, granting passage for the Almond family. The guards swiftly complied, allowing the gates to swing open. However, prior to our departure, the guards retrieved the purple bracelets that had been clasped around our wrists throughout our ordeal. With their removal, our arms felt oddly lighter, the sensation akin to shedding an unwelcome burden.
Ultear led us down a winding dirt road through the dense woods. The darkness and moisture made the air feel heavy, and Ultear kept a watchful eye on our surroundings.
We were all aware that our enemies might be following us, so it was important that we be careful. Fortunately, the moon provided enough light to see where we were going.
For now, the woods were quiet and peaceful, and we could relax for a bit.
I moved closer to my mother, my eyes sharpening as I posed a question, "Mother, are you the daughter of a Viscount?"
Her initial reaction seemed a mix of surprise and a hint of sadness, the curve of her lips forming a bittersweet smile.
"Well, how can I put it... Your grandfather does hold the title of Viscount, one of the kingdom''s high-ranking officials. Yet, he''s displeased with me for leaving the family household behind. After the incident when I lost my mage abilities, he practically declared me dead, likely to spare the family from further disgrace, trying to salvage the remaining reputation," she explained, a glint of moisture glistening in her eyes.
A pang of guilt pricked at me for broaching this sensitive topic. I should somehow change the subject,
"Listen, your magical core has been healed now. I''m sure he¡¯ll accept you eventually."
My mother quickly wiped her tears and tugged me in her arms,
¡°I''m not entirely certain about that, but I''d like to believe that perhaps, once he realizes how remarkable mage his grandson has become, he might find a reason to accept you,¡±
Abruptly, Ultear halted her steps and pivoted to face us.
Her voice cut through the air with a serious tone, "I regret shattering any illusions, but the Viper Fangs guild that attacked us is sponsored by the Boldigrio Household. It''s mere intuition, but my instincts have rarely led me astray."
A veil of heaviness seemed to settle over us.
My mother''s smile faltered, replaced by disbelief, "That can''t be..."
Ultear''s words only served to deepen the gloom that had descended upon us,
"I dislike casting a shadow on your hopes, but it''s important to you to be aware that the Boldigrio household won''t be extending an olive branch anytime soon." She turned her gaze to me, her expression solemn, "Now that your son has garnered considerable attention for being an exemplary candidate, they plan on quashing potential threats while they''re still young. Had your son''s ceremony result not attracted so much attention, they might have conveniently overlooked your existence,"
"Lady Ultear," my father shook his head, a quiet gesture to signal that it might be best to stop this conversation.
Tears welled up in my mother''s eyes.
She valiantly attempted to muster a smile, her voice coming out weakly, "I suppose that settles it then," her words carrying a hint of vulnerability, as if on the verge of an emotional breakdown.
Ultear''s breath escaped as a sigh, her hand tenderly patting my mother''s head in a reassuring gesture.
"Listen, Beth," she began her voice, a blend of empathy and determination, "The family you have now, they''re worth a hundred times more than the one you left behind. Hold onto them tightly, and appreciate their worth. I''m speaking so blunt so that you won''t be tempted by any surface-level gestures or false reconciliations that the Boldigrio family might offer to tempt you."
My mother regarded Ultear with a solemn expression as if slowly coming to terms with the reality before her.
Ultear''s words remained steadfast, her gaze resolute,
"Safeguarding your current family from being entrapped within the clutches of the Boldigrio household is of the utmost importance. To achieve this, it''s important that you sever any lingering ties with the Boldigrio family forever. Neglecting to do so could inadvertently jeopardize the safety of your current family, particularly your son''s life. You must do so until your son can stand on his own as a mage. I assume you have no desire to put your son''s life at risk at your family squabble."
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
My mother''s eyes held an unwavering determination,
"Absolutely not. I understand fully," she affirmed.
My father''s hand found its place on my mother''s shoulder, offering a tangible show of support.
She leaned onto his touch as the two hugged me in an Almond family embrace.
Ultear acknowledged the scene with a subtle nod, a faint smile gracing her lips.
"Um, I think it''s likely that the Celestia agents must have ditched us and gone home already," I interjected, reminding them of our previous goal.
Currently, I have been info dumped with a lot of backstory of my mother that I can¡¯t even try to digest all at once.
What was clear, however, was that my grandfather seemed to be far from an admirable figure, making life exceedingly difficult for my mother.
Amidst this swirl of thoughts, my primary concern remained our escape from the city, evading the clutches of the assassins.
The new ability I had discovered made me feel even more insecure than ever.
"Oh, you''re absolutely right! Time is of the essence," Ultear chimed in, swiftly hoisting the metallic cross onto her shoulder, "We''ve gone past the meeting time, and I can only hope they won''t cut my pay for this delay."
The urgency was palpable, and we hastened our steps to keep pace. My concerned father approached Ultear with an offer of assistance.
"If finances are a concern, I could certainly-" my father suggested.
Ultear''s head shook with determination, a firm refusal on her lips,
"I can''t accept money from Bethrina''s ¨C I mean Bethenny''s ¨C husband in this manner. Rest assured, my compensation has already been arranged in installments. Your worries are unfounded."
"Alright then," my father acknowledged with a nod.
We continued to tread deeper into the woods, our distance from the city growing with each step. The absence of pursuers provided a glimmer of relief in the midst of our predicament.
A sense of cautious optimism took root.
While Ultear possessed an undeniable and somewhat enigmatic power, the looming possibility of facing an entire army of assassins was a concern that couldn''t be brushed aside. After all, even with her unusual and potent abilities, there was a limit to what she could achieve. The Viscount''s elevated status suggested that they likely had the resources to assemble a formidable force without much trouble.
Ultear might be capable of confronting a dozen or even fifty mages on her own, but the thought of her battling an entire army was unsettling. Her unique skill, while powerful, had a troubling potential to turn against her, leaving her injured or incapacitated. My trust in Ultear''s character was steadfast, yet I couldn''t entirely rely on her strange abilities to safeguard us against such overwhelming odds.
I was also worried that Ultear might go bonkers any second and start attacking her own allies. I mean I have seen my share of bloodthirsty demons who loved killing, so I can tell Ultear surely loves the thrill of killing.
So I came to the conclusion that meeting the Celestia Agents and sending my parents somewhere safe should be the best plan so far.
After traversing the woods for several more minutes, we emerged onto an expanse of open plains. In the distance, a cluster of lights caught our attention, guiding us toward a specific location.
Ultear led us unerringly to the designated spot, where the Celestia Agents had established a modest camp. Four sturdy monster wagons were neatly stationed on the grassy terrain, the creatures within seemingly at rest. Around a crackling bonfire, several figures cloaked in white attire awaited with an air of serene anticipation.
Ultear''s nonchalant demeanor led us smoothly into the midst of the Celestia camp as if we were merely old acquaintances joining their company for camping.
"Hey there, is dinner ready yet?" Ultear cheerfully waved her arm, a playful tone lacing her words. "I''m absolutely starving!"
The Almond family followed in Ultear''s trail, adopting a more cautious approach.
Abruptly, a cloaked figure stepped forward, her voice laced with sternness, "You''re late!"
Before us stood a middle-aged woman with a tanned complexion, her arms folded and a noticeable air of displeasure about her.
Ultear offered a dismissive shrug, her tone seemingly nonchalant,
"Late? Really? I''m pretty sure we still have time."
The stern woman''s skepticism remained unshaken,
"Any more fibs, and I''ll be docking your pay as a penalty ¨C from 10% to 20%."
Ultear''s expression turned to a pout, a sense of injustice evident in her demeanor,
"Come on, that''s not fair!"
Yet, the woman stood resolute, her resolve unwavering.
Ultear, shoulders drooping, eventually conceded defeat. With her metallic cross in tow, she trudged away, dragging it along the ground and leaving deep gashes in her wake.
The tanned woman finally shifted her attention to us, her gaze focused and intense.
"Alright, this little guy must be Benjamin Almond. And you two must be his parents. I hope Ultear has informed you of our current predicament," she said with her voice holding an air of authority.
Then, her eyes turned to my mother, her tone carrying a hint of blame, "You, in part, are responsible for allowing this situation to escalate..."
My mother''s head drooped with guilt, clearly affected by the woman''s words.
My father stepped in, his voice firm yet gentle, "Hold on now, it''s not entirely her fault. Blaming her won''t help this situation."
The cloaked woman raised her palm, a silent signal for my father to stop,
"I''ve heard enough excuses for today. Consider yourselves fortunate that one of our informants provided us with crucial information about the impending attack on your son. Our swift decision to dispatch an elite mage to protect you is what saved both your lives."
My father''s retort was silenced by the woman''s stern demeanor. He couldn¡¯t argue with the woman who saved our lives just now.
The tanned woman, who appeared to be in her forties, was undoubtedly affiliated with Celestia Mercy, donning the distinctive white cloaks and attire.
She continued, "Regardless, we will be escorting your son to the Royal Academy of Celestia immediately. By now, you should have received the letter prepared by Grandmaster Casia herself."
The woman gestured towards the letter tucked in my vest pocket.
"Yes, indeed," my mother responded.
"Excellent," the cloaked woman acknowledged.
"We are moving out now. I have arranged for a wagon to transport the both of you to a safe house. There, you can wait until the situation cools down and I will relay further instruction through Ultear,"
With her clap, the other cloaked figures sprung into action, bustling around as they readied themselves to depart.
The sound seemed to be the cue they were waiting for. They all hustled, gathering their gear and packing their supplies back into the wagon.
My attention was drawn to a small group of individuals, distinct from the Celestia members due to their varied weapons and armor.
It was clear they weren''t part of the usual group. They stood guard around the campsite, watchful and vigilant. I guessed they were Ultear''s associates as she seemed to be having a lively conversation with some of those folks and they also seemed close. Even though Ultear was usually composed, she seemed to be in a sour mood, venting her frustrations to her companions while glancing at the cloaked woman from time to time.
Pretty sure she was badmouthing her employer.
My mother''s face revealed her concern,
"Ma''am, is it absolutely necessary for us to leave right now? Wouldn''t it be wiser to wait until daylight? We could have better visibility and avoid any unforeseen dangers. Maybe waiting until morning-"
The woman in the cloak regarded my mother with a mix of surprise and authority,
"I don''t need you questioning my decisions after all I''ve done to ensure your safety. The darkness of night gives us an advantage, a chance to slip away unnoticed. Daylight travel would expose us needlessly and make us vulnerable. If your priority is staying alive, then we must move now, utilizing the cover of night. Any further discussion is wasting time we can''t afford."
My mother seemed disheartened, unable to press her point any further. She stayed quiet, gripping my shoulder tightly for comfort. The tanned woman appeared to sense her concerns.
With a softer tone this time, she conveyed, "You''ve got a few minutes to bid your farewells to your son. After that, our paths diverge. Trust Ultear''s instructions completely if you wish to make it through. Your child''s safety is assured ¨C he will be taken care of at the academy. Until then, goodbye." With those words, she turned and walked away.
I guess the lady wasn¡¯t really that heartless, I guess.
Ch 69 - Bidding Goodbyes
The camp had come alive with activity. White-cloaked figures hurriedly packed their belongings into the wagons under the tanned woman''s guidance. The mercenaries were also receiving their instructions amidst the bustle, creating a sense of controlled chaos.
Amidst this flurry of movement, the Almond family remained in a quiet corner, a bit removed from the commotion.
My mother held me tightly, her arms draped around my neck as if reluctant to let go. Beside her, my father stood, affectionately ruffling my hair. At that moment, a profound silence enveloped us, and words seemed to falter in the face of the emotions we shared.
For a stretch of minutes, we simply stood together, wrapped in the cocoon of our shared love, a charged stillness hanging in the air. Amid this emotional pause, I found myself feeling a touch suffocated by their overwhelming affection.
Clearing my throat, I finally managed, ¡°I think it''s time for me to go¡¡±
My mother''s grip around my neck tightened playfully, and she shot me a mock glare.
"Whoa, hold on a second! Nobody said it was time to leave yet. Why are you in such a rush to escape your mother''s clutches and hang out with those strangers over there?"
I managed to wriggle free from her grasp,
"Oh, come on now! They made it quite clear that we were still not out of danger, and those assassins might come sniffing us anytime. I am just worried for your safety."
Dad joined in the conversation with a chuckle, his eyes gleaming with affection,
"Well, it looks like our little one has grown up faster than we thought. Now he¡¯s worried about his parent''s safety."
My mother, sporting a mischievous glint in her eyes, suddenly pinched my nose, "Aww, our little worrier is concerned about his dear parents? That''s adorable! But you know what, dear son? You might want to redirect that worry towards yourself."
Here we go, I muttered in my thoughts.
She continued,
"Can you even manage to stick to a proper sleep schedule or get dressed without my intervention? And those Royal Academy folks won''t be there to sort out your underwear or guide you through your sock choices. So before you fuss too much over us, try to get your own worries resolved first."
I shot a glance at my dad, silently pleading for help! But he just shrugged, a grin tugging at his lips. It seemed I had opened a can of banter for me to clean up.
Taking a deep breath, I surrendered, adopting a mock tone of surrender, ¡°Alright, Mother, fine. I''ll not further worry about your safety, okay?.¡±
My mother''s frustration only seemed to heighten at my response,
"Oh, so now you''ve suddenly become a big shot, huh? You''re all high and mighty now that you''re joining a royal academy. It''s quite the bold move to say that you don''t care about your parents anymore," she chided, her tone a mix of annoyance, as she pinched my ear.
"Wait I didn''t mean-", I just dropped my shoulders in submission.
She continued,
"When I said not to worry it doesn''t mean you shouldn''t care about your parents at all! I didn''t know I raised you in such a manner, did I? I remember when you were just a little baby and helpless! Unable to do anything, not even keep on the diapers. Look at you now, trying to act all grown up and arrogant... blah blah blah"
And with that, my mother launched into one of her trademark nagging sessions. While a part of me was exasperated, another part realized I might miss her scoldings when I will be away.
She went on for a good 7 or 8 minutes on her rant.
She told me life lessons like respecting my elders, recounting the little mischiefs I''d gotten into as a child, the crockery I''d accidentally broken, and how I used to detest wearing nappies. She shared anecdotes of teaching me to read, the ups and downs of growing up, and all the little moments that had woven our lives together.
Finally, she took a deep breath, her expression turning somber. "Sometimes, I wish you didn''t have to follow the path of a mage. Perhaps then, we wouldn''t have to be separated like this."
I hugged her tightly, trying to comfort her,
"Mom, don''t worry. I''ll be back home during the vacation. We''ll have plenty of time together."
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
She held me close, her voice still tinged with sadness,
"And during those vacations, you''ll be with me the whole time. No mountain training or anything else. Understand?"
I nodded, a grin tugging at my lips. "Yeah, yeah."
But before I could fully escape her grip, she playfully grabbed my ear,
"One ''Yes'' is enough."
¡°Got it, Mom.¡±
Then, it was my father''s turn. He stepped forward and pulled me into a warm embrace, his voice carrying a mix of earnestness and amusement,
"Son, I know you''re drawn to battles and all, but promise me you''ll keep your head level and not go looking for unnecessary fights."
I nodded, responding seriously, "I understand, Dad."
He held me at arm''s length and continued, a glint of mischief in his eyes, "However, if anyone tries to mess with you and cross the line, don''t just turn the other cheek. Give ''em a taste of the good old Almond spirit."
I couldn''t help but grin, surprised by his words, "Dad, where''s this coming from all of a sudden?"
My mother chimed in, looking less impressed, "I suppose today''s little adventure has made him more adventurous in his advice."
My father''s cheeks turned slightly pink, and he scratched his head sheepishly, "Well, do you think I went a bit overboard?"
"Yes," my mother deadpanned.
I interjected, "Hey, at least your piece of advice was more practical than all the nagging Mom did."
Suddenly, my mother''s frustration took a different turn, "Oh, so you think I''ve just been nagging this whole time? Well, if you want some real-life advice, I''ve got a thing or two to say."
I chuckled, trying to defuse the situation, "Mom, I was just joking."
She wasn''t having any of it, her expression stern,
"Listen up. In Celestia, there will be plenty of girls. I better not catch wind of any foolishness from you. No messing around with the opposite gender. I''ll be the judge of who''s suitable for my son."
I attempted to speak, but she said, "Don''t forget to eat your meals on time. And if you''re still hungry, don''t hesitate to ask for seconds."
"Mom, I-"
"Hush, let me finish!" Her scolding continued, "Now, remember to make friends. You''re going to be a healer, so having trustworthy allies is important. Don''t start fights unnecessarily."
She carried on, seemingly oblivious to my attempts to interject, "And stay away from those noble types. If you find trouble, go to your teachers. Speaking of which, be respectful to them. It''s crucial to be in their good books."
Her advice continued to flow, seemingly endless, until the grumpy cloaked woman intervened, scolding us for the delay. Only then did my mother''s barrage of guidance finally subsided.
Accompanied by my parents, I made my way to the waiting monster wagon. As I entered, I found the stern-looking cloaked woman already seated inside.
She shot us a disapproving look, her tone matching her expression, "Hope we''re not in for more delays."
My dad scratched his head in slight embarrassment, while my mother seemed to wilt a bit, her head bowing.
They handed over my luggage to a white-cloaked worker who began arranging my belongings neatly within the wagon.
Climbing into the wagon, I looked out at my parents standing by.
"Benji, we''ll arrange to have the rest of your belongings sent to the academy soon," my father assured.
I nodded, "Alright."
My mother''s grip tightened on my arm, her eyes serious,
"Promise me you''ll keep in touch through letters. If I miss even one letter, I won''t hesitate to storm into Celestia Mercy myself. Remember, your mother is a mage, and I''ll go to any lengths to protect my baby boy."
I managed a wry smile, assuring her, "I won''t forget, Mom. I''ll stay in touch."
The tanned woman''s expression turned to anger, her voice sharp, "You think it''s appropriate to discuss threatening to attack the academy right in our presence?"
The other cloaked figures also seemed irked by the comment.
My mother, however, met the tanned woman''s gaze firmly, her tone resolute, "I''m entrusting my son to the academy. While you''ve saved us, it''s your responsibility to protect him until he''s capable on his own. If anything happens to my son, I won''t hesitate to take on anyone, even if you''re the Royal Academy!"
Her words hung in the air with authority, and even the other white-cloaked woman fell silent under her commanding tone.
Even me and dad took a cold breath seeing Mother threatening so openly. Shivers ran down over nerves as we both simultaneously muttered, "Badass"
No wonder she was a former adventurer mage.
The stern woman finally relented, exhaling a sigh, "Fine, I understand. Your son will be looked after and cared for. You can visit him in the dorms a couple of times a year if you wish. Now, can we get moving?"
My mother''s face brightened, "That''s good to hear!" She then pulled me into a warm embrace, planting a kiss on my cheek, "Take care, my dear."
I hugged her back, feeling a mix of emotions, "You too, Mom."
My dad joined in the embrace, and for a moment, we were a tightly knit trio, bound by love and a touch of sadness.
As we held each other, I committed this warmth and affection to memory, knowing that I might not feel it for a long time.
"I''ll miss you both," I whispered, my voice betraying the emotions I was trying to hold back.
Then, with a creak of wheels and the gentle pull of reins, the cart began to move. I waved back at my parents, watching their figures grow smaller and smaller in the distance. My mother seemed to be holding back tears, her gaze fixed on me until she was no longer visible. My dad supported her grabbing onto her shoulder as he waved as well.
Beside the two, Ultear stood in the back. She was carrying her metallic cross and looking in my direction.
She was a mystery in many ways, but her presence gave me some comfort in leaving my parents in her care.
The Celestia Agents had thoughtfully left a monster wagon for my parents, so they could escape safely as well.
As the scene faded into the night, I settled into the wagon, taking a seat.
My new traveling companions were the uptight lady and other cloaked Celestia ladies. Just fucking great!
Ch 70 - Chaos Healer
Our monster wagon sped through the night, the only sounds breaking the silence being the rhythmic thudding of the monster''s hooves and the steady turning of the wagon''s wheels. The cart shook violently whenever we traversed rough terrain.
Inside the wagon, the white-cloaked girls maintained a serious demeanor, not uttering a word. There were approximately eight of these women, including the grumpy hag.
The wagon driver, dressed as a mercenary in light armor and gripping the monster''s reins, also remained tight-lipped. The atmosphere was exceptionally serious, with no one interested in engaging in conversation.
Ahead of us, the other two monster wagons carried mercenary bodyguards and supplies, leading the way through the night.
However, the silence began to wear me out.
Seeking to fill the void, I turned to the grumpy woman seated in front of me,
¡°Excuse me, could you tell me how far the academy is?¡±
Her eyes opened, and she looked at me with annoyance,
¡°Knowing the exact distance won''t make this journey any shorter or longer. Just relax and get some rest.¡±
I nodded in understanding, picking up on her disinterest in conversation. It seemed she was still angry about the whole family feud thing.
I followed her instructions and reclined on the seat.
Despite Celestia Mercy being a prestigious academy, they could only provide this shabby wagon, equipped with a wooden bench and a roof made of straw. Nevertheless, I was relieved that the wagon seemed sturdy enough not to fall apart while being pulled by those monstrous beasts.
Attempting to catch some sleep was futile due to the constant shaking and jolting of the wagon. After enduring four accidental blows to the head from the back of the cart, I decided it was best to abandon the idea. Any further attempts at sleep might result in actual brain damage.
With nothing better to do, I glanced around and observed that the other girls were peacefully sleeping. They leaned on each other''s shoulders, minimizing the impact of the wagon''s movement. They even utilized their white cloaks like blankets, tucking their arms beneath them, creating an appearance of comfort.
Meanwhile, the stern hag appeared to be dozing off while sitting upright. Her arms were folded, and her back remained straight as she slept with her head slightly lowered. Even in slumber, she maintained a serious demeanor.
With nothing else to do, I turned my gaze toward the world outside the wagon. It was shrouded in complete darkness as the moon remained hidden behind thick clouds. The speed at which we were traveling was evident from the brisk wind that brushed against my face. At this rate, we would cover a substantial distance in no time.
Comparatively, if we had been using regular horse-drawn wagons, it would have required four times the effort.
These wagons, pulled by mana-beasts, were known for their swiftness and efficiency. It was no wonder they were the preferred choice for adventurers and mercenaries. However, it was worth noting that the upkeep and maintenance of these creatures were considerably high, as they consumed specialized crops in substantial quantities.
I couldn''t help but wonder how the Celestia Officials were able to sleep so peacefully. It seemed they had complete trust in these mercenaries to watch over them. I imagined Ultear''s comrades were just as mysterious and enigmatic as she was.
Unable to sleep or gaze outside, I decided to focus on planning my next moves.
The initial plans that I had drawn since my birth was all for nothing. If I had picked on my mother¡¯s genes and became a fire mage, then it would have been smooth sailing. But now that I turned out to be a healer, I have to start again with a fresh plan.
With my eyes closed, I delved into my thoughts and began crafting a mental blueprint for my future steps.
My primary goal was clear: achieve a 4th-tier mage status and master my new abilities to the fullest. Once I accomplished that, I could apply for an adventurer''s license and join a guild. This would grant me the freedom to travel across the kingdom and search for the Dimensional Gates.
The Dimensional Gates were likely a well-guarded secret, possibly protected by the Heavenly Virtues. Accessing them might only be possible through my connection to Celestia Mercy if I became their favored mage.
Additionally, gathering information on the Heavenly Virtues, including their plans and weaknesses, would be crucial. It was possible that our paths might cross in the future, and I needed to be prepared to face them.
However, my main challenge was learning how to fight on my own with my healing ability. It was doubtful that the academy would teach me offensive magic and the traditional role of a healer felt too limiting for my potential. I needed to explore new skills and abilities that might help me achieve my goals. At this point, I hadn''t fully grasped the extent of my powers, so it was too early to make definitive decisions.
"If only I still had the abilities from my previous life," I muttered to myself, reminiscing about the time when I possessed formidable powers that allowed me to unite the demon realm.
Back when I was just a little nobody demon, struggling to survive on scraps, there was a kind woman named Revelia, who took care of me sometimes. In that rundown, desolate town, she was the only person who had shown me any kindness, sharing bits of food and treating me as if I were her own child. She would even comb and ruffle my hair affectionately.
Tragically, she met her end at the hands of a group of militants who accused her of being a spy. When I learned of her fate, I rushed to the militants'' camp armed with nothing but an iron rod. There were about 20 to 30 demon militants stationed there, and I somehow managed to kill one of them while he was taking a piss.
They didn''t kill me; they left me to rot in the unforgiving desert. Fortunately, I stumbled upon a sand cave where I sought refuge from the scorching sun. At that point, I thought it would be my final resting place.
To my astonishment, I discovered another dying demon residing in the cave. This old demon was severely wounded and chained. Gruesome, oversized nails pinned his wings and arms to the cave wall, while heavy chains bound his neck and legs, anchoring him to the floor.
The old demon noticed my wretched condition and chuckled at my misfortune. Angered by his laughter, I picked up a rock from the corner, intent on ending the old demon''s suffering myself.
However, the demon moved his finger, and dark black flames engulfed the stone I was holding. I quickly dropped the stone and the black flames just swallowed the entire stone before disappearing.
I was left in shock and disbelief.
"I am already at death''s door," the old demon said, his smile unwavering. "I can see that you''ve suffered greatly in this accursed realm and are destined to die like a dog. Perhaps fate has brought you here."
I was still trying to comprehend the strange magic the old demon had just used.
"What are you talking about, old man?" I asked.
"I mean that I can lend you my powers so that you can seek your revenge. How does that sound?" he replied.
I regarded him with suspicion,
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it."And why would you lend me your powers?"
The old demon scoffed,
"As I said, I''m already at death''s door. It would be a shame to lose such an ability."
"You mean those black flames?" I asked.
"Yes, the Devouring Chaos," he clarified.
"The Developing Chaos?" I inquired.
"It''s called the Devouring Chaos," he corrected me.
"Deboring Chaos?" I still couldn''t quite grasp the pronunciation.
"No, it''s called- Uh, whatever. Do you want my power or not?" he finally gave up and asked me.
"If it helps me kill those bastards, then yes, I want it," I answered with determination.
The old demon burst into laughter,
"Haha! Great! I''ll give it to you then. Come here."
I walked toward him, my injuries making me meek and hesitant. I wasn''t fully trusting the old demon, but with death looming, there seemed to be no point in resisting.
The old demon moved his finger and summoned a black flame on the ground. In place of the flames, a knife appeared.
"Get that knife," he commanded.
I grabbed the knife with my feeble hands. The old demon nodded, seemingly pleased with my obedience.
"Grab that knife and cut open my chest. If you manage to eat my heart, you''ll gain all my powers," he said, grinning widely.
I was baffled by this gruesome suggestion. "What?"
The old demon looked at me with a sinister grin. "I am serious. That''s the only way to obtain power, or you can die like a dog while your enemies roam freely."
I waited for him to say it was all a horrible joke, but he didn''t.
"Kill me and feast on my heart. Only real chaos can bring order to this world. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, kid. I am going to die anyway, so I''ll let you take my power as the last good thing I do in this life."
I took a deep breath and made a grim decision. I desperately needed the power.
"Alright, old man, I''ll do it," I said with resolute eyes.
"Good! You are truly a ruthless demon. This power should be quite compatible with you," he said with a laugh.
"Enough talking. Any last wishes before you die?" I asked, holding the knife steady.
The old man looked at me, his grin unwavering. "I already had my fun in this realm. Well, if you really want to do something, maybe you can unite all the demon kingdoms and become their ruler. Then no one shall look down on you."
"Alright, I''ll just do that," I replied, determined to see this through.
Without hesitation, I stabbed him, ending his life.
During his dying moments, he chuckled,
"I really¡ have high hopes¡ for you, kid."
Following his instructions, I cut open his chest and consumed his heart raw. As soon as I did, a miraculous transformation took place. All my wounds closed, and my broken bones mended themselves. The old man had spoken the truth; I had gained a powerful regenerative ability along with control over the enigmatic black flames.
I could summon these flames at will, and they possessed a voracious appetite, devouring everything they touched. Strangely, these flames emitted no heat, making their effects all the more mysterious. I struggled to pronounce the original name of this ability, so I decided to call it ''Chaos Heart.''
Upon recovering from my wounds, I returned to my desolate town. In the town square, the militants had hung Revelia''s lifeless, naked body for all to see. They aimed to make an example out of her, displaying her as a warning to others.
To my disgust, the townsfolk, instead of retrieving her body, watched from a distance, ridiculing her fate. They made no attempt to take down her corpse or show any respect.
In a grotesque turn of events, it was the townsfolk themselves who had stripped Revelia''s body bare. I even spotted one of the thieves among the crowd, shamelessly wearing Revelia''s yellow dress. They had looted her house and stole all her possessions upon hearing that she had died.
Seeing the thief wearing Revelia''s stolen dress, I couldn''t contain my anger. I picked up a stone from the ground and hurled it at the thief, instantly killing her. The townsfolk were shocked by my sudden act, and in the next moment, they all charged at me. They attacked me relentlessly, but my memory went blank after that.
When I regained consciousness, I found myself standing in a vast crater that had once been my desolate town. Black flames raged around me, consuming everything in their path. I was the sole survivor of this fiery devastation, and I knew it was time to leave that place in search of the militants who had caused all of this.
With time, I honed my mastery over the Chaos Heart''s abilities. This power was nearly god-like, making me an unstoppable force. The engulfing black flames I wielded had the capacity to annihilate entire armies of demons in the blink of an eye. My physical strength and resilience matched that of a dragon, and the mere presence of my black flames sent shivers down the spines of even the mightiest demons.
In the beginning, when I was first learning to control this formidable power, there was significant collateral damage. Sometimes, my own allies would fall victim to the devastating flames I unleashed. Recognizing the need to mitigate this, I began to exercise greater restraint in the use of my abilities. Nevertheless, by that point, I had already earned the infamous title of ''The Harbinger of Chaos.''
Later, I learned from a demonic shaman that my black flames possessed a mysterious spatial property. Wherever the things consumed by my flames went, I neither knew nor cared.
I proceeded to systematically defeat the mightiest demons, conquer entire nations, and wage wars with other realms. Always at the forefront, my flames devoured my enemies, and it was only a matter of time before I succeeded in uniting the entire demon realm keeping my promise.
However, I let my guard down when I thought I finally had achieved happiness, and the tragic result¡ª death and losing my dear wife. I swear that one day, I will find my way back to exact vengeance upon those treacherous backstabbers. The flame of vengeance was still burning bright under my heart.
As my past memories flooded back, I realized how surreal and chaotic those times had been. The journey from a young boy grappling with newfound powers to a commanding demon lord had shaped me in ways I could hardly have imagined. It almost felt like a dream.
It felt like a dream¡ dream?
But then, a troubling thought crept in, like an unwelcome guest.
Could it be possible that my past memories of being a Demon Overlord were nothing more than a fabrication?
What if these vivid recollections I have were just an elaborate dream, a figment of my imagination?
The uncertainty gnawed at me. There was no concrete evidence to verify the authenticity of these memories of mine. I couldn''t prove my own existence, let alone the existence of other people from my past life memories. The tales of my demon conquests, battles, and generals could potentially be fake and planted in my brain.
What if I had never been a Demon Overlord in my past life?
Everything that happened in the past seemed so hazy, like a bad nightmare.
Suddenly, the wagon jolted, and my head smacked against the wagon''s back.
I let out a soft exclamation of pain, ¡°Ow!¡±
That sudden jolt of the wagon brought me back to the present.
I finally woke up from the train of bad thoughts.
The other occupants of the wagon appeared undisturbed, as if accustomed to such bumps. The Celestia officials were still sleeping quite peacefully.
I realized that I was having a defeatist mentality, entertaining thoughts that were out of character for me. I almost mentally scolded myself for even doubting myself. It must be that I had grown complacent after coming to this world.
Maybe having a family has made me grow soft.
I pinched myself on the cheek, forcing my thoughts to refocus. I couldn''t afford to lose my edge because of self-doubt. I had become too comfortable, and it was high time I rekindled my determination, just like in the past.
With renewed resolve, I leaned back against the wagon''s seat, my mind now laser-focused on carving out a clear path forward.
It was important to find the dimensional gates and seek revenge, but even more critical was my need to become strong enough to face them.
I once united the demon realm, and everyone cowered before me.
I can do it again in this new life, even if I''m a healer.
Perhaps life has given me this handicap to challenge me. I''ll embrace this role and twist it until no one dares look down on me or my family. I''ll be the healer who evokes fear and dread with just my name.
How will I achieve this? I have no idea, but I''ll find a way eventually.
And when I do, I''ll unleash the same chaos I once wreaked in the demon realm.
Every mage has a flashy title, right? What should mine be?
As I pondered potential titles for myself, I considered paying homage to my previous abilities, perhaps something like ¡®Chaos Healer.¡¯ However, after a second thought, I was like, nah I could come up with a better mage title.
Suddenly, a new idea sprang to mind.
In an abrupt moment of inspiration, I muttered, "The Murder Healer."
It had a certain ring to it, and it carried a sense of fear and dread that I found appealing. I even quietly congratulated myself on coming up with such a suitable name.
"Young lad," suddenly the grumpy woman spoke, her voice tinged with annoyance.
Startled, I opened my eyes and looked at her, "Yes, ma''am?"
She gestured toward the white-cloaked girls beside me,
"You''ve been muttering and grinning like a lunatic for some time. And now, you even said something ominous. What''s wrong with you? You''re scaring those poor girls half to death."
Glancing at the frightened girls, I realized these girls certainly didn¡¯t like my new mage title. Thinking quickly, I attempted to salvage the situation, "Oh, I apologize. I was just having a bad dream, that''s all."
The grumpy woman, however, didn''t seem convinced,
"A bad dream, huh? You looked like a possessed demon with that grin of yours."
In a feeble attempt to deflect, I retorted, "I''m just a kid, harmless really."
"Just go to sleep quietly!" she instructed.
I nodded in agreement, and with that, peace was restored. Even the girls settled down, and I resolved to keep my thoughts confined to my mind, not wanting to disturb my fellow travelers any further.
Over the course of five days and five nights, the wagon carried us steadily toward Celestia''s Mercy. The journey remained relatively peaceful, with only a few wild mana beast attacks, all of which the mercenary handled with ease. During this time, I closely observed the mercenary and managed to pick up a few valuable lessons.
On the morning of the sixth day, we finally arrived at Celestia''s Mercy, safe and sound.
Special AI Artwork | Patreon Announcement | IRL Updates & much more
Benjamin Almond
Benjamin Almond Character Card
Here''s a chibi Benji is reading books because why not?
He was caught red-handed borrowing books from his father''s library
Benjamin at the Ascension Ceremony Amphitheatre
Benjamin on the original cover
Arthur Almond
Arthur Almond Character Card
Arthur cosplaying a traditional tribal outfit that was brought into his shop
Arthur at his workshop
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
Strict Arthur when tutoring Benjamin
Arthur taking Benji to the bookstore
Bethenny Almond
Bethenny Almond character card
Bethenny after giving birth
Bethenny shopping for flowers for her garden
Bethenny showed off her flame art after her mana core was recovered
Young Bethenny during her prime as an adventurer
Patreon Announcement Time! ( ????? )
Hello everyone !
I have a Patreon page up! (It has been there for a long time now)
Get access to early chapters on my Patreon
(I already posted the epilogue and Volume 2 chapters of St Chaos Healer there)
--x--
Quick IRL & Chapter Updates
I have free time to write more chapters until I manage to land a job.
(Yes I quit my old job and I have free time. Learning design and 3D as well as working out in my free time)
I will try to post 1 chapter per week here*
The goal is to have a pile-up of chapters to post.
Patreon/Hellerfeed
No need to force yourself to support me, as all the chapters will be posted here for free eventually!
You can still drop comments and two sometimes, and that also helps me a lot!
*T&C apply
Author Notes:
I know the pacing of the story has been bogged down and I''ll try to improve it in future chapters.
If you do have some questions about the story or about myself free to ask me in the comments and I''ll try to answer them to the best of my abilities.
Thank you for reading my novel so far! I really really REALLY appreciate that there are people reading a newbie author''s book so far!
(Just a request if you really did enjoy the novel so far and have the time to drop a Review, that would be really helpful! Thank you!)
Epilogue - The Biyak Forest Incident (Part 1)
In the southeastern reaches of the Zephinya Kingdom, the sprawling Biyak Forest stretches its domain. Enveloping much of the southeastern borders, its expanse extends across the kingdom''s territorial boundaries. This forest, filled with untamed wilderness, is inhabited predominantly by ferocious mana beasts. These creatures freely roam the jungles, creating an environment so perilous that even the bravest adventurers would hesitate before venturing into its depths.
Yet, nestled within the depths of the Biyak Forest, far removed from the comforts of civilization, a tribe thrives. These resilient people have adapted to the wilderness, establishing their village within the forest''s safe zone. For much of their existence, this tribe has remained distant from the contact of the outside world.
The inhabitants of this secluded village were the Ookamantukh tribe who belong to an Antlerian people race known for their distinctive leaf-shaped ears akin to those of deer. The rest of their appearance was almost the same as normal human beings.
This Ookamantukh tribe had escaped a neighboring country and took refuge within the Biyak Forest and have called it home for generations. The Ookamantukh village was formed in a mana-depleted zone which big mana beasts avoided, creating a safe haven for the villagers.
But the threat of smaller-sized beasts was still a problem for the village that attacked from time to time. To protect their village, the Ookamantukh tribe crafted a formidable wall of poisonous plants around their village. Meanwhile, high-reaching trees form a protective canopy, offering concealment from airborne monsters that traverse the skies.
Flourishing over centuries, the village''s population has swelled significantly, reaching around 10,000 Antlerians.
Even though they lived simpler lives compared to modern times, the Antlerians were still dressed in clothes woven from grass and animal hides. Their tools were pretty basic too, mostly made from stones, wood, and animal bones.
However, things took an interesting turn when an adventure group ventured into the Biyak forest for a hunt. They unexpectedly encountered the Ookamantukh tribe while the tribespeople were gathering resources. The adventurers tried striking up a conversation, but the tribespeople were timid and quickly disappeared into the dense forest.
Despite their efforts, the adventurers couldn''t locate the tribe''s village. Eventually, they gave up and returned home, informing the adventurer''s guild about what had happened.
Now, it''s been around a week since this incident occurred, and things have been relatively calm.
A group of four mysterious individuals wandered through the Biyak forest. The party comprised three men and one woman, all clad in dazzling white attire, appearing to be on a quest to find something of significance.
In their wake lay a trail of blood and the lifeless bodies of mana beasts, evidence of their journey through the forest.
A single glance would tell you that these individuals were far from your typical group of adventurers. They didn''t carry heavy equipment and rations typically used by adventurers in such a dangerous forest.
Leading this unique group was a man in his forties, seemingly the oldest among them. His hair displayed streaks of gray, and his arms hinted at the frailty that often accompanies advanced age. At this moment, his focus was on a mysterious purple horn, studying it intently before surveying the area around him.
His three companions waited patiently, anticipating his next move.
"Silas, are we there yet?" inquired one of the impatient companions, stepping forward. This man appeared youthful and muscular, with spiky crimson hair and teeth that resembled sharp fangs, giving him an almost beastly appearance.
Silas, the name of the elderly man holding the horn, shifted his position. He seemed to be using the horn to guide their path.
"It''s faint, but I sense we''re nearly there," replied Silas, the weight of his years evident in his voice.
The crimson-haired man''s frustration surfaced suddenly,
"This must be the fourth time you''ve said that," he retorted, pointing towards the fallen monster beasts, "All we''ve encountered are these puny creatures for me to battle. I didn''t come here for a jungle safari!"
A companion next to him interjected,
"Belarus, could you please be quiet and allow the old man to work? Your constant chatter is distracting and getting us further delayed."
The man who had just insulted the beastly crimson-haired Belarus stood in stark contrast to him. With golden blonde hair and piercing blue eyes, he exuded an air of grace and elegance. He was impeccably dressed, complete with a stylish fedora hat perched on his head. He possessed the looks and charm of a fairy tale prince come to life.
Currently, he gazed down at Belarus as if he was a nuisance.
¡°Hah! It seems you''re eager for a fight, Kraven,¡± Belarus responded with an irritated grin.
Kraven stood his ground, "Perhaps I should freeze that foul mouth of yours shut."
"Give it a shot," challenged Belarus.
Standing beside the potential combatants was a young woman of timid appearance. Her hair cascaded untidily, and dark circles framed her eyes, suggesting sleepless nights.
She interjected,
"Um, Silas has already moved ahead. We should follow quickly, or we might lose him."
The brewing conflict between the two men subsided at her words.
"Let''s proceed. I''d rather not spend any more time in this forest with him," Kraven stated, trailing Silas.
¡°I don¡¯t get why you are here, Kraven¡± muttered an agitated Belarus as he followed suit.
Deeper into the forest the four ventured until Silas signaled them to halt.
Before them stood a barrier of poisonous plants, meticulously arranged as if forming a fence. It was the plants that the Antlerian people had planted.
Even the surrounding ground was barren, because of the toxicity of these plants, deterring even the forest''s native vegetation.
Silas''s gaze settled on the plant barrier,
"Hmm, it should be inside. This is where the village is located."
Kraven appeared impressed,
"Primitive as these villagers may be, they still have some intellect to use such methods to survive in this treacherous forest. Admirable for such a lowly tribe."
Belarus finally stepped forward looking enthusiastic,
"Such a meager fence is nothing to brag about. Get aside I shall easily burn a hole through this barricade¡ª"
"No," Silas intervened abruptly, "Your flames would create smoke and alarm those tribesfolk. We need to catch them in one fell swoop."
Belarus suddenly looked dejected and stood back with droopy shoulders.
Silas turned to a handsome man,
"Kraven, use your ability to create the passage."
Kraven gave a nod and positioned himself in front of the barrier made of poisonous plants.
With a swift wave of his hand, a remarkable transformation began to unfold. The poisonous plants, once lush with life, started to undergo a profound change. As if responding to his command, they began to freeze, their vitality giving way to an icy embrace.
A rush of frigid air swept through the surroundings, carrying an unmistakable chill that seemed to touch everything it reached. In a matter of moments, the plants that had stood as a formidable barrier were transformed into frozen, glistening icicle sculptures, their once vibrant forms now captured in delicate, frozen beauty.
Kraven then stepped forward and pushed the plants gently with his hands. The crystalline plants instantly shattered like glass, forming a path for their discreet entry.
Silas and the group then stepped forward and entered the territory of Ookamantukh village.
Before advancing any further, Silas abruptly halted, extracting a pocket watch from his pocket.
His index finger made contact with his forehead as he chanted, "Time regal seal."
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
In the blink of an eye, a sizable translucent barrier manifested, encompassing the entire area around the village in itself. The image of ethereal clock hands materialized on the barrier''s surface. This ethereal shield encased the vicinity, lingering for a few minutes before vanishing.
"The time seal is in place but it''s still possible for the villagers to escape it," Silas informed.
Kraven nodded in acknowledgment, his focus intense, "Leave it to me,"
Stepping forward, Kraven dramatically spread his arms wide,
"Eris, Frost Cage of the Damsel," he declared.
In the next instant, the forest shook for a second and a colossal fence of ice emerged, where the poisonous barricade once stood circling the village. The icy fence towered over even the tallest trees and it almost looked like a scene from a fairy tale. The frost emanating from the fence was so cold that it extended to the surrounding area, creating an icy terrain. Any potential life that approaches the fence would likely find themselves frozen before even reaching it.
They had managed to separate the village from the outside world.
"Excellent work," Silas praised.
Kraven, slightly out of breath, inquired,
"That''s nothing. By the way, where''s Belarus?"
The woman next to them pointed casually,
"I saw him charging ahead."
Silas''s expression turned agitated as he muttered,
"That reckless fool!"
Kraven let out a sigh, "This is exactly what I dislike him,"
In the Ookamantukh village, a sense of unrest began to spread among the residents. The sight of the towering ice fence enveloping around their village raised alarms and ignited concerns. The villagers swiftly gathered in their tribal chief''s house, seeking his guidance for such a change. The villagers were mostly young men and other elderly Antlerians concerned about the strange icy walls.
The chief, an elderly and sagacious figure, was their beacon of wisdom.
"It''s prudent to assume that we are facing a big threat," the chief began, his voice steady despite the tension, "Our best course of action now is to avoid further provocation, instead we should initiate a dialogue with the one who cast that magic spell."
A wave of agitation surged through the villagers hearing the tribal chief''s decision.
The villager''s voices rose in discord:
"Dialogue? Chief, they''ve trapped us in our home!"
"Why negotiate with those who threaten us?"
"Let the blessed children take care of these aggressors!"
"Exactly let us show them our might!"
"Silence!" bellowed the chief, his staff tapping resoundingly on the ground, immediately quelling the room''s chatter.
"Listen!" his voice commanded authority, "The force that erected those ice walls wields power beyond our imaginations. They''ve even eradicated the numerous wild beasts of the jungle that I could hear the spirit of the forest weeping. The approaching aura is saturated with bloodlust and ominous intent. Whoever they are, they eclipse even the mightiest among the blessed children."
A collective sense of dread swept through the room, the weight of the chief''s words settling heavily upon them.
The village chief rose to his feet once more. "If you wish to ensure the safety of your children, our best course of action is to comply with their demands. Later, I will seek assistance from the proclaimed holy protectors of our realm, the Heavenly Virtues. As the tribal chief, I will beseech their aid in restoring peace to our village."
He then lowered his head solemnly. "Please, refrain from combat. If you survive, you will have the opportunity to fight when the time is right."
The villagers engaged in a brief exchange of words:
"Please, raise your head, Tribal Chief!"
"If even the mother jungle is shedding tears, then these intruders must indeed possess great power."
"It''s true, I''m prepared to negotiate with them. But if they step out of line, I won''t hesitate to confront them."
Finally, the villagers collectively decided to attempt negotiation with the intruders. The village chief smiled as
"Just convey to the others that they mustn''t engage in hostilities, or else-"
Suddenly, with a violent and thunderous disruption, the roof of the chief''s dwelling was torn apart, and a man descended like a meteor, crashing violently into the midst of the gathered villagers. The shockwave''s force proved overwhelming, and those near the epicenter of the crash were flung through wooden walls like mere ragdolls, their bodies rolling and bouncing before coming to rest some distance away. In a matter of seconds, the tribal chief''s once-stalwart house lay in ruins.
Even the elderly chief himself was propelled a significant distance away, tumbling along the ground.
In an instant, the chief''s cherished home had been reduced to a pile of rubble.
Staggering to their feet, the other villagers gaped at the scene of devastation. Their eyes settled on a young man, his fiery red hair a stark contrast to the sinister grin that twisted his features. Splattered with the blood of those he had just crushed, the man stood amidst a gruesome display of the innocent death of the villagers. There was a crater around the house and just mutilated bodies pieces of guts and organs remained.
The perpetrator was none other than Belarus, who had crashed into the tribe chief''s dwelling, leaving death in his wake.
Leaning down, Belarus licked the blood from his fingers, his voice dripping with dark amusement,
"It appears I chose the biggest house to crash this little gathering of yours. Seems like you were having a bit of a celebration. Hahaha!"
The tribal chief leaned to look at Belarus.
His body was battered and his mind reeling from the savagery displayed by Belarus.
In response, the other villagers began to cluster together, their faces twisted in a mixture of anger and grief.
¡°You did this!¡±
¡°You bastard!¡±
¡°My father, you killed him!¡±
¡°You monster!¡±
Amidst the tumult, the villagers gathered their emotions in a tangled web of confusion and rage. While the situation was undeniably chaotic, Belarus seemed unfazed by the havoc he had wrought, displaying an attitude as if he had just crushed insects underfoot and not people.
With a voice that rumbled like thunder, Belarus taunted, ¡°You''re all just going to cower there? Is there no one with enough backbone to fight back?¡±
As his words resonated with a palpable undercurrent of bloodlust, the villagers instinctively recoiled, their courage faltering in the face of such overwhelming aggression.
In the midst of this turmoil, Belarus''s companions perched themselves atop a tree, their agitation evident as they anticipated Belarus''s impending eruption.
Watching the chaos unfold with a vexed expression, Silas grumbled,
"I explicitly advised him to wait, but of course, he had to indulge in a killing spree."
Kraven chimed in with a sigh, "Inviting Belarus was a rather ill-fated decision, it seems."
Silas''s frustration was palpable as he contemplated the situation,
"Indeed, we could have managed without him, but given the loosening of the seal, he is needed to fix that."
Turning his attention to the girl among them, Silas directed,
"Alquira, it''s your turn now. Subdue the villagers before Belarus takes matters into his own hands."
With a determined step forward, the gloomy girl Alquira assumed a stance, crossing her arms in front of her,
"Elvida, Chains of Despair," she intoned.
In response, a series of intricate magic circles materialized in the air beside her. From these magic circles emerged thick, dark chains resembling serpents, which swiftly descended towards the ground before disappearing into the earth.
Despite the villagers'' resistance, Belarus''s relentless assault continued unabated.
He charged at the villagers like a rampaging beast, his powerful arm swipes launching villagers into the air before they crashed to the ground in a gruesome display.
A handful of villagers, armed with stone weapons, bravely attempted to confront Belarus. However, their feeble efforts barely left a scratch on him. In return, Belarus effortlessly crushed them with his bare hands, their bodies flung into the midst of their fellow villagers.
Belarus was drenched in blood and with his once-white attire now a gory mess. He viciously crushed a villager''s skull, his words punctuated by the sickening sound of bone yielding to his brute force.
"Barely a warm-up," Belarus muttered with a bored expression, clearly unimpressed by the villager''s efforts.
Unbeknownst to Belarus, a group of elite tribal warriors stealthily closed in on him through the crowd.
These five skilled fighters swiftly maneuvered through the chaos, their intent focused on subduing the rampaging invader.
As one warrior cried out, "Web Shot!", viscous white strands suddenly wrapped around Belarus''s limbs, entrapping him and restricting his movements.
Belarus was surprised,
¡°What the-¡±
Before he could react another warrior bellowed, "Wasp Mayhem!", prompting a horde of wild wasps to descend from the treetops, launching a frenzied assault on Belarus.
In rapid succession, the warriors unleashed their techniques.
"Jaguar Slash!" manifested as long, claw-shaped energy waves crashing down upon Belarus.
A massive piece of rock hurtled through the air with the command, "Stone Overhaul!", crashing down upon Belarus.
The cacophony of battle reached its peak as one warrior unleashed "Flame Shot".
The fiery projectile streaked toward Belarus, culminating in a tremendous explosion.
A dense cloud of smoke, dirt, and dust billowed across the battleground, nearly toppling the villagers to the ground. This exemplary teamwork showcased the Blessed Children''s synergy, a strategy they often employed to bring down colossal monsters within the forest.
Even the most formidable of mana beasts would suffer severe wounds from such a relentless assault.
The villagers watched in relief as a sense of hope surged through them.
"The Blessed Children are here!"
"We''re saved!"
"That bastard is finished!"
Emerging from the shadows, the five tribal warriors positioned themselves in front of Belarus.
Just a glance at them revealed their exceptional prowess. These five individuals were mages, revered by the Ookamantukh people as the ''Blessed Children''.
"Is he finally dead?" inquired one of the warriors. The one who spoke was a female fighter, short in stature, dressed in wooden armor, with eight spider-like limbs extending from her back. A transmutant mage, she possessed the powers of a spider. Despite her childlike appearance, she was in her 30s.
"Maybe I should just hurl a couple of rocks and turn him into a makeshift grave," pondered a massive and muscular warrior. He specialized in earth magic, controlling the very ground beneath him.
"Burial is too kind for him. I propose we let my bugs feast on his remains," spoke a slender and tall warrior.
A psychic mage, he manipulated insects to do his bidding in combat.
"We had barely left the village to check on the icy fence, and that man had already slaughtered so many of our people," expressed an agitated warrior with jaguar-like claws.
Another transmutant mage, his abilities were tied to the beast within.
The most powerful among them, the warrior who was a flame elemental mage, stepped confidently to the forefront,
"Charging in alone was his fatal blunder. While I''m not fond of overwhelming an enemy with numbers, I''ll make an exception this time. Now that he¡¯s taken care of, the icy barrier should crumble."
A cloud of smoke and dust obscured the area where they attacked Belarus. The warriors waited for the debris to settle, anticipating the sight of their assailant''s fallen body.
Suddenly, a rock the size of a fist hurtled from the dust cloud with incredible speed. It struck the spider transmutant warrior squarely in the head before anyone could even react.
A grotesque hole marred the girl''s face, and she crumpled to the ground, life extinguished in an instant.
Her fellow warriors cried out in shock and disbelief, surrounding her lifeless form with a mixture of grief and anger, ¡°Kirara!¡±
"That sticky white substance is repugnant," boomed Belarus''s voice.
Emerging from the wide crater created by the impact, he appeared almost unscathed.
Belarus''s malicious grin widened as he taunted, "So there were five of you mages, huh?... Oh, my mistake, it''s just down to four now."
Epilogue – The Biyak Forest Incident (Part 2)
Belarus''s malicious grin widened as he taunted, "So there were five of you mages, huh?... Oh, my mistake, it''s just down to four now."
The remaining warriors were consumed by anger.
"Avenge her!" the flame mage bellowed furiously.
The earth mage thrust both his arms on the ground, chanting, "Earth spear!"
From the ground, a sharp triangular rock shaped like a spear surged forth, aiming straight for Belarus''s chest.
However, the stone spear failed to even pierce Belarus''s skin.
With a casual motion of his hand, he shattered the rock spear instantly.
Meanwhile, a fellow warrior attempted to attack from Belarus''s blind side, lunging with jaguar-like paws with all his might.
Yet, the impact only resulted in his own claws breaking against Belarus''s seemingly invulnerable skin.
In a swift retaliation, Belarus whirled around.
"Allow me to demonstrate how real claws function!"
As he said so, Belarus''s arm transformed, scales sprouting forth, and his arm grotesquely morphed into a monstrous claw.
With this formidable claw, he punctured the jaguar mage''s abdomen, then effortlessly flung the wounded warrior aside,
"That''s how a real claw works!"
"Meril!" his comrades cried out, seeing their wounded comrade.
One of their warriors dashed forward to aid the wounded jaguar mage.
At this point the warrior''s face was disgruntled.
The earth mage raised his arms and shouted "Earth lock."
From the ground, rock pillars erupted encasing Belarus in a pyramid-shaped prison.
Their fire mage not waiting a moment spread his arms, "Inferno Blaze!"
Powerful Flames surged around the pyramid cage, engulfing the cage and Belarus with it.
The intensity of the flames was so overwhelming that even the nearby village houses started getting ignited. The villagers fled in a frenzy trying to escape the searing heat and running into the woods.
The psychic bug mage carried the injured Jaguar warrior to safety from the battlefield.
Meanwhile, the Jaguar warrior was bleeding profusely from the deep gash in his abdomen. He already lost a lot of blood and it was very difficult to save him.
The flame mage continued to channel all his mana relentlessly into his spell. Even the solid pillars of the earth began to liquefy and transform into flowing lava under the sheer heat.
The fierce flame spell lasted for a whole minute.
Exhausted, the fire mage finally ceased his spell, his breath ragged.
"Is he finally dead?" mumbled the earth mage, weariness evident in his tone.
The flame mage panted heavily, too drained to reply.
Peace seemed to have been restored and it looked like a victory for the warriors or so they thought.
To their dismay, the molten lava resonated with the echoes of laughter.
"That was a neat trick there, boy," a deep, terrifying voice reverberated.
It was different from Belarus''s usual voice, possessing an eerie, resonating quality.
Emerging from the molten lava was a tall humanoid figure, its body covered in crimson scales. Long, grotesque claws extended from its hands, and its head resembled a monstrous beast, complete with jagged jaws and horned appendages.
Unbelievably, the creature was none other than Belarus himself, having assumed his transmutant form.
He stepped out of the lava with a fluid grace, as if it were a mere swimming pool. The flames had seemingly left no impact on him as if he was inherently immune to their scorching effect.
Belarus''s monstrous form cast a glance toward the fire mage, his expression impassive,
"You, young one, possess quite the talent for mana. Being able to use such a spell even without contracting a divine spirit is commendable. Sadly your opponent happened to be me."
Dumbfounded, the warriors stared at Belarus''s displayed invincibility.
It was clear that Belarus, being a half-fire dragon since birth, was far beyond the warrior''s league.
The realization that they never stood a chance against him settled in, rendering them powerless.
Belarus suddenly materialized before the fire mage as if he had teleported, gripping the flame mage''s neck in his hand.
The fire mage barely had time to react, "Lemme show you, what real flames are like," Belarus muttered, his tone ominous.
Before the flame mage could utter another word, flames surged from Belarus''s body, engulfing the mage in a torrent of fire.
The intensity of the flames was blinding as if Belarus himself had transformed into an inferno flames.
The fire mage''s agonized shriek echoed across the village, a momentary cry of pain before he disintegrated into ashes and vanished.
Amidst the chaos, the earth mage finally grasped that their efforts were futile against this force.
Quickly he slapped the earth and tall walls rose from the ground, encasing Belarus in a confined space.
Belarus spoke, his voice laced with irritation, "You still have more spells left? Impressive."
The earth mage didn''t hesitate and started running away.
He quickly rushed toward the bug mage, "We are leaving!"
"My legs! They are not moving," said the bug mage terrified.
The earth mage hefted him onto his shoulder, "We are leaving now!"
"What about Meril? We have to take him along!" asked the bug mage on his shoulder,
The bug mage finally came to his senses,
"Meril''s already left this world. Instead of rescuing his remains, we must save our lives to avenge him later." replied the earth mage as he ran to the woods.
As they retreated, the earth mage''s expression was a full mix of fury and pained sorrow. This was the first time they had faced such a crushing defeat.
Inside the enclosed earth walls, Belarus waited, his patience wearing thin. He was still anticipating another fierce spell but nothing happened.
He was more than ready to face the spell head-on instead of dodging.
A minute dragged by, and still, no attack came. Annoyance painted Belarus''s features,
"Don''t tell me~ you''re attempting to flee," he roared, his rage palpable.
He arched his back, and two wings, dragon-like, sprouted from his back. With a single powerful flap, he ascended into the sky, breaking free from the earthen walls.
With now a great view of the surroundings he looked for the fleeing earth mage.
It didn''t take him long, he spotted the earth mage carrying his comrade running deeper into the jungle, seeking refuge.
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.The sight only fueled his fury. "Instead of seeking vengeance for your fallen comrades, you flee like cowards. Pathetic!" Belarus said furiously.
Belarus extended his palm, summoning a crimson fireball that hovered before him. With his other hand, he clenched his fist as if preparing for a punch.
Then with full might, he punched that crimson fireball as he shouted, ¡°Crimson Retribution!¡±
A colossal explosion erupted, giving birth to a searing beam of fire that consumed everything in front of Belarus. A bright flash of fire beam swept across the forest like a meteor destroying everything and anything in its path.
The spell was powerful and so bright that it blinded everyone present in the forest for a second.
The devastation left in its wake was beyond measure, with a trail of scorched earth, molten lava, and utter desolation.
Not a single person or vegetation survived the colossal fire beam. That spell also destroyed Kraven¡¯s Ice Cage and traveled deeper into the forest.
The very landscape of this forest was altered, as the forest was transformed into charred remains. The spell fire beam was so immense that even a distant hill was razed to the ground leaving a big circular hole.
The once-vibrant forest now had a big deep wound-like gash that turned into a smoldering wasteland, marked by burning flames and the haunting silence of obliteration.
Meanwhile, the trio companion of Belarus rushed to the village site, only to find a scene of devastation ¨C a village isolated and destroyed.
"That fool destroyed my perfectly crafted ice cage with his recklessness! What on earth was he thinking?" Kraven exclaimed, visibly agitated.
Silas let out a resigned sigh, his frustration was evident,
"Alquira, chain him down. Now."
The gloomy girl with dark circles nodded and gestured with her arms.
In an instant, massive chains sprouted from the ground, reaching skyward before wrapping tightly around Belarus, binding him and rendering him immobile.
"What now...?!" Belarus roared in disbelief. The chains had ensnared him before he could even react.
With swift efficiency, the chains yanked him downward, causing him to crash onto the ground with a resounding thud. Even his wings were restrained, rendering him powerless.
Belarus struggled against his restraints, attempting to break free, but his efforts were futile.
Finally, he turned his head to face the source of his predicament.
"Alquira! You dare chain me to the ground like an animal?" he thundered, his anger evident.
Alquira''s expression was a mix of worry and fear.
"Silas ordered me to do it!" she replied defensively, taking cover behind Kraven.
Silas stepped forward, his expression one of controlled anger.
"You imbecile! Do you have any idea how close your fiery display came to damaging the seal?"
Belarus shrugged dismissively, "Relax, Silas. A little fire won''t break that seal. You''re being overly cautious."
"If you even think about using another spell, I won''t hesitate to lock you up for another millennium," Silas warned, his voice laced with stern authority.
Resignedly, Belarus shifted back from his dragon form to his original human form.
"Fine, fine. Let''s all just calm down," said Belarus trying to defuse the situation.
Alquira eventually released Belarus from her chains, and he rose from the ground, dusting himself off with a nonchalant attitude.
Kraven approached Belarus with an irritated expression,
"You moron! Your little show broke my meticulously crafted ice cage."
Belarus smirked, not bothered in the slightest.
"Why should I care about those flimsy ice twigs?"
Kraven''s frustration grew palpable.
"These ice cages were meant to keep the villagers inside. If you want something sturdier to contain your reptilian body, I can always make you an ice casket and seal you inside."
Belarus responded with arrogance,
"Go ahead and try."
Silas intervened, his tone carrying a stern warning.
"Don''t provoke another confrontation, or I might just decide to seal both of you together."
Kraven''s irritation persisted.
"But what if the villagers managed to escape through an opening in the ice cage?"
Silas reassured him calmly,
"You needn''t worry. Alquira has already captured all the surviving villagers attempting to flee."
At Silas''s command, Alquira summoned the villagers, who were restrained by the changes sprouting from the ground.
They had been gathered in no time, their chains seemingly guided by Alquira''s technique.
The villagers were all gathered back into the village, frightened and helpless. Having witnessed the destruction inflicted by Belarus, they were uncertain of their fate.
Silas observed them without a hint of pity. The villagers, who had suffered such losses and chaos, meant nothing more than an inconvenience to his mission.
"Hmm, so there are still quite a few of you left," Silas said after doing a head count.
The village''s tribal chief stood up, a figure of authority as if speaking for the village,
"Respected sir, who are you? And why have you attacked us?"
Silas and his group remained silent, their gaze fixed on the villagers.
Stepping ahead, Silas finally spoke,
"You Antlerian vermin have committed a grave sin of creating a village on this forbidden land. Your little mistake could have plunged the world into chaos and destruction. To fix your mistakes and duly hand your punishment we had to come forth before world peace shatters.¡±
The villagers were taken aback by this revelation,
¡°Forbidden land?¡±
¡°But we have been living here for generations.¡±
¡°So just us living here is a threat to the world?¡±
¡°They are talking nonsense!¡±
Seeking clarity, the tribal chief asked,
"Honored sir, we Antlerian people lived here in peace for generations. We know of no sin we have committed and lived in the embrace of this forest peacefully. Could you at least explain why this is a forbidden land and why our brethren were killed needlessly?"
Silas fixed a piercing gaze on the chief, "You still have the gall to make demands, very well.¡±
He continued,
¡°Here me well. You vermins settled atop evil Sealed Gates that, if opened, could bring calamity and devastation to the world. Even the mana beasts steer clear of this place knowing the danger. Yet you people are utterly unaware of this fact and endangered the peace of this world."
The villagers exchanged baffled whispers.
"I''ve never seen any gates."
"Devastation? The only devastation was our home by you folks."
"They are simply making random reasons to kill us!"
The villagers were not buying for this reason. They started uprising despite being chained to the ground.
"Silence, you fools!" the tribe chief commanded out loud.
The chief turned to Silas, bowing respectfully,
"Sir, we are unaware of any sealed gates you mention in this village. Please disregard my people''s ramblings as they have been through a lot.¡±
The chief then got on his knees and bowed deeper,
¡°We were ignorant of this place being off-limits. Having been living here for generations, we had no idea it was off-limits, and I apologize for our ancestors'' mistake. May I request permission to relocate my people elsewhere in the forest where we can settle down?"
The villagers were surprised that their chief was begging on their knees. Though reluctant, the villagers didn''t dare voice their dissent.
Silas nodded with a hint of approval,
"That''s a sensible suggestion."
The chief smiled gratefully,
"Then we humbly request to be allowed¡ª"
Silas''s tone shifted, cutting him off,
"But now that you''re aware of the sealed gates'' location, it''s too dangerous for you folks to be released freely."
The village chief''s expression shifted from hope to despair.
A sudden hush fell over the group as the tribal chief''s forehead started glistening with sweat.
He implored, "Sir, we promise not to breathe a word of what we''ve seen. Just let us go, and we''ll forget everything that''s happened today."
Silas, a sly grin on his face, replied, ¡°I can''t allow that either. Spending so long near those sealed gates has tainted all your villager''s souls. It won''t be long before you turn into demons yourselves. It''s best to lay you to rest now, to prevent any future trouble.¡±
Desperation drove the tribal chief to his knees. "Please, sir! Spare us.¡±
The Antlerian people, a mix of anger and fear, chimed in. "You''re the real monsters," one shouted. "Put an end to this!" another pleaded. "Heartless bastards!" someone else accused me. "At least spare our children," they implored.
Silas remained solemn with a loud voice,
"As one of the Heavenly Guardians of this realm, it''s my solemn duty to uphold peace. The Antlerian people residing over the evil-sealed gates have been exposed to the evil miasma for too long. It won''t be long before you people will lose your mind and start attacking the residents of this realm like vicious demons. Before this could happen, I declare the Antlerian people as a threat to the realm."
The villagers were just shocked at this announcement. They couldn''t even digest all the accusations they were being pressed on, all they could do was stay quiet with wide open mouth.
Silas continued,
"There, I, Silas Tranquillow, the Heavenly Virtue of Patience, under the watchful eyes of the heaven declare the death penalty for your aggressions."
Chaos erupted out among the tribal people,
"This madness must cease!" one of them shouted.
"To the hell with your judgment!" yelled another.
"You don''t scare us! You''re the true monsters here!"
The tribal chief''s eyes widened in disbelief,
"You are one of the Heavenly Virtues, protectors appointed by the heavens! Then why? Why are you subjecting us to this treatment?"
Silas didn''t offer an explanation and stood silent.
Instead, he commanded, "Alquira, they are all yours now."
Alquira''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Ah, the thrilling part!"
Epilogue - The Biyak Forest Incident (Part 3)
Alquira''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, "Ah, the thrilling part!" she exclaimed eagerly, her gaze filled with manic excitement.
She stood before the chained Antlerians, waving her hands dramatically, "Elvida, Automaton of Death, impale thy blasphemous vermin for their sins!"
In the blink of an eye, the chains that had ensnared the villagers grew even tighter, causing them to gasp and struggle in vain. The chains then began to tremble, and eerie, tiny metallic figurines with dexterous, little hands materialized on them. These grotesque dolls spawned attached to the length of the chains, clutching minuscule, razor-sharp needles in their hands. It was almost like the miniature dolls were holding a spear.
The villagers watched in horrified confusion, trying to fathom the meaning behind the appearance of this doll. Then, with horrifying suddenness, the metallic statues sprang to life, their joints creaking ominously as they raised their arms with spears. In painful procession, these dolls drive the little spears right into the villager''s flesh and skin.
The statues then would pull their spears back leaving a punctured hole and then stab again to create numerous little holes in the villager''s body. Piercing screams of agony erupted echoing throughout the village that would send shivers down one''s spine.
The little metallic statues showed no mercy when stabbed, creating gruesome punctures and oozing wounds across the villagers'' bodies. The forest floor soon began to glisten with the blood that flowed from these terrible injuries. After grievously wounding an area, the iron statues would methodically crawl around the villager''s chains to the next area to stab.
It didn''t take time for the villagers to be bathed in their own blood as the dolls ruptured each of their skin pores. They were not even given immediate death but a slow painful death as they screamed in pain.
Meanwhile, Alquira reveled in sadistic ecstasy as she observed the torment unfolding before her. Her voice dripped with twisted pleasure, "Oh my, what a magnificent symphony! It''s almost as though I''ve been transported to heaven," she purred. "Scream your hearts out! Pour your emotions into it. Let the heaven hear your agony, you sinners."
Alquira had a sickening hobby of torturing and watching others suffer.
The miniature statues continued their relentless assault, sparing no one, not even the children. Their merciless pricks targeted eyes, heads, and even genitals, leaving behind a nightmarish suffering.
The forest echoed with the heart-wrenching cries of the tormented villagers:
"Aaaah!~ Help me!" "It hurts... It hurts... It hurts..." "Mother! I don''t wanna die." "I can''t see anything!" "Please, end it now!" "You monsters! You''ll rot in hell! I will follow you to the ends of hell! Aargh!"
And many more such desolate screams echoed that were dying one by one.
Amidst this gruesome symphony of despair, Alquira was having a blast with a wide smile. With a wicked grin, she waved her hands as if conducting an orchestra of suffering. She was having the time of her life.
"Yes, that''s it! Put all your strength into your voice as if there''s no tomorrow!" she exclaimed, her laughter chillingly maniacal, "Scream your hearts out!"
But slowly, the volume of their cries began to diminish as the villagers started dying one by one. The first to meet their gruesome end were the children and the elderly, their voices silenced forever. The remaining young adults, barely clinging to life, lay in a nightmarish pool of their own blood. The miniature statues showed no mercy, relentlessly skewering fresh holes in their already ravaged bodies.
"Please, just kill me," they all mumbled, their voices weak and pleading.
It was like a scene like hell on earth. There was just blood everywhere, numerous corpses with punctured holes, and remaining villagers bleeding slowly begging for death.
As the Virtues observed the villagers slowly bleeding to their deaths, there was no remorse in Alquira''s heart. She saw this massacre as nothing more than killing free time for her.
Meanwhile, Silas remained calmly composed, unwavering in the face of the unfolding brutality. Not a trace of remorse or pity crossed his features for these poor villagers.
But the other two comrades of their were not pleased with what they saw.
Belarus appeared visibly irritated, "Disgusting! She still finds pleasure in this twisted pastime. That woman gives me the creep," he muttered under his breath.
"I''ve had enough," Kraven declared suddenly, striding forward toward the suffering Antlerians. He pushed aside the love-stricken Alquira and stood before the bloody villagers.
Alquira''s panicked voice rang out, "Kraven! What in the world do you think you''re doing?"
As Kraven stepped forward, he stood before the surviving villagers who were in agony. His one arm transformed into a glacial cold, an icy frost creeping along his fingers.
"I am really ashamed of my colleague''s reckless and ruthless behavior that you people had to suffer. For the apology, I''ll now end your suffering for once and for all." a swift movement of his hand released a burst of frigid mist that enveloped the villagers as he whispered, "Eris, Frost Wave,"
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
In the blink of an eye, the tribal villagers, both the living and the dead, were frozen in place, their forms transformed into chilling icy sculptures. Even the blood pool underneath the villagers froze in its tracks, becoming an eerie tableau of frozen crimson.
Every aspect of the nightmarish scene, from the lifeless corpses to the blood-soaked earth, succumbed to the encroaching frost. Even the menacing iron miniature dolls, the agents of torment, stood motionless, their metallic forms now locked in an icy embrace.
¡°Kraven! What the hell, I am the one who was supposed to get rid of them!¡± shouted agitated Alquira as her brows throbbed.
Kraven didn¡¯t pay any attention to Alquira. With a decisive clench of his fist, he brought about the final act in this gruesome drama. The icy sculptures of the villagers crumbled into a myriad of icy particles, relieving the villagers of their agonizing torment. The icy particles literally flew in the breeze spreading across the village and disappearing out of sight.
As the sculptures disintegrated, not a trace of the Antlerian villager remained, not even the corpses or even the blood. Only Alquira''s chains and the miniature dolls remained, the haunting remnants of a twisted spectacle had finally ended.
Kraven, also known as Kraven Frost was the Heavenly Virtue of Magnificence. His handsomeness is parallel to his extraordinary talent as an elemental mage prowess. He also carried himself with grace because he was a prince of the Frostfall Kingdom.
Alquira''s anger flared, "Kraven! I joined this group under the agreement that I could indulge in my hobby to my heart''s content!"
Kraven''s gaze bore into Alquira, his eyes reflecting distaste, "I can hardly believe that you are a heavenly virtue like myself. Even the thought of being associated with you sickens me. If you want to pursue your sickening hobby, do it alone. I want no part in witnessing such a detestable scene ever again."
The gloomy girl was Alquira Wagabaria, the Heavenly Virtue of Temperance. She was a sadistic person who was engrossed in pleasure by torturing and witnessing the agonizing deaths of others. Her twisted dream was to craft a symphony of tortured voices, a composition so chilling that even the heavens themselves would tremble at her ghastly orchestra.
Turning her fury towards Silas, Alquira''s voice trembled with anger, "Silas! You made a promise that I could indulge in my passion project if I helped you! So this is a breach of our agreement!"
Silas regarded Alquira with a measured glance before releasing a resigned sigh, "You''ve had your fill of amusement now let''s refocus on our mission."
Alquira persisted, "But you promised-"
"If you start irritating me, I''ll be the one torturing you next," Silas warned her glaringly.
Though Alquira seethed with suppressed anger, she held her tongue in the face of Silas''s threat.
Belarus chimed in with his own perspective, his voice tinged with annoyance, "All that screaming was giving me a headache, to be honest. I was going to use my flames to bring an end to them anyway. I really don''t like seeing that painful death."
The crimson-haired man was Belarus Benquish Ironhearth, the designated Heavenly Virtue of Courage, who possessed a unique lineage as a half-human and half-dragon. He might look like a human but he had the heart of a beast who loves to fight. He enjoys brawling so much that he used to often challenge the other Virtues by deliberately picking fights. After Silas punished him harshly he has since stopped infighting with his fellow virtues.
Alquira just rolled her eyes, ¡°This is exactly why I hate warrior type. They have no eyes for art.¡±
Silas stepped forward, in a resolute tone, "Belarus, time for you to transform and commence digging right here," he directed, his index finger indicating the precise spot while holding the horn in the other hand, "Just be careful so that gates remain undamaged"
Belarus, his irritation evident, responded defiantly, "Why should I, a dragon, lower myself to digging tunnels? Let Kraven handle that task."
Silas, however, remained resolute, fixing Belarus with a piercing glare. "You''ve already wreaked quite the havoc! You even destroyed a part of the forest, and now I have to clean up your mess," Silas retorted, his tone unyielding, "At the very least, use your abilities to dig a passage to the gates. If you refuse, I won''t hesitate to once again seal you in place for another thousand years if you want."
As Silas began to reach for the pocket watch concealed in his sleeve, Belarus begrudgingly relented. "Fine, no need to resort to that crappy spell of yours," Belarus conceded, his annoyance evident.
"Good. Now, let''s get back to work," Silas concluded, taking a deep breath as he prepared to oversee the task at hand.
Silas Tranquillow was the esteemed Heavenly Virtue of Patience, he held the distinction of being the eldest among the twelve Heavenly Virtues. Furthermore, he occupied the crucial position of second-in-command within the ranks of the Virtues. He was a cunning and shrewd person known to maintain order and authority of the Heavenly Virtues throughout the mortal realm.
Belarus had transformed into his half-dragon form, his formidable claws effortlessly carving through the earth as if it were tofu. The displaced soil scattered around him, leaving a chaotic mess in his wake just like a dog.
Meanwhile, the trio of comrades waited at a few distance away, watching the Belarus create a tunnel underground.
In contrast, Alquira stood alone in a corner, her frustration palpable as she absentmindedly poked an anthill beneath a tree. She muttered bitter curses under her breath, her pout revealing her displeasure at being denied the opportunity to inflict torment upon the villagers. She was now venting her frustration by just crushing the poor ants with a stick. "Bastard Kraven! One day, I''ll skewer his guts, extract his entrails, and fashion a scarf from his intestines," she muttered with her seething anger.
Kraven, seemingly undisturbed by Alquira''s menacing words, approached Silas with an inquiry. "Was it truly necessary to have all four Heavenly Virtues on this mission?" he asked.
Silas met Kraven''s gaze and replied thoughtfully, "If the gates are open then even the four of us would have trouble containing it but I called the four of us to properly place the Artifact of Grith on the sealed gates. To do that I would need the help of all the four Heavenly Virtues to reinforce the seal,"
Kraven regarded Silas with a solemn expression, "The Artifact of Grith? Do we really need to use such an artifact for the seal?"
Silas maintained his serious demeanor as he responded, "I cannot say for certain, but this is the will of the Holy Archangels themselves. As their servants it''s not our place, to question their judgments. Installing the Artifact of Girth demands an immense reservoir of mana, which is why I''ve gathered the three of you for this mission."
Kraven nodded in understanding the gravity of the situation.
"Oi! I''ve successfully dug a tunnel leading to the gates. I really do need to take a bath now," Belarus''s voice echoed, bringing their attention back to the task at hand.
"Very well, let us check reinforce the seal, and install the artifact," Silas said, ¡°We also need to fix this forest so nobody can find this place or whatever occurred here ever.¡±
The Four Heavenly Virtues then ventured into the newly dug tunnel heading to the sealed gates.
Ch 71 - The Courtyard of Grimshaw
It¡¯s been three years since I left my parents for the Royal Academy of Celestia¡¯s Mercy. We had to make a split decision to flee from the assassins, and it was in our best interest to separate since their main target was me.
The plan was to escape, learn the ways of the mage, and be powerful enough to stand on my own two feet. That¡¯s exactly what I intended to do after being selected as an exemplary candidate and joining the Royal Academy.
I thought this time, the path would be easy and I could learn everything about mana art, despite Celestia''s Mercy being a pacifist institution. I at least planned to master the healing arts and learn everything about life energy that the academy excelled in teaching.
I was wrong.
Wrong about everything.
¡ª¡ª
Right now, I lay in a cellar, sprawled on the cold floor. My face is bruised and swollen from beatings. I even suspect I have a broken rib as well. My hands are shackled with special chains that have anti-magic properties.
I watched a lizard crawling across the walls, preying on bugs, which was the only source of entertainment down here. Occasionally guards come here to beat me up every day or two. Thankfully, the cellar had adequate toilet and bed arrangements. The food¡¯s also good and tasty, unlike what I heard they hand out in those normal prisons.
So yeah there were not many complaints other than the guards who were a bunch of assholes.
Suddenly, there was a loud clang on the jail fence. I tilted my head and saw the guards opening my cell doors and let out an exasperated sigh.
Two tall guards stood on either side and lifted me by my arms.
"Again? I''ve already had this session twice today. My face is still recovering. Can we not do this today?" I asked.
"Head priest''s orders," one of the guards grunted. "Just shut up and cooperate."
Walking through the cell corridors heading towards the gates. I glanced at the side and saw my other fellow cell mates glancing at me with a smirk.
It''s been a few months since I was shifted to this cell down here and I really never got along with other cellmates.
One look at the other prisoners and you could tell they weren''t your typical criminals.
The prisoners here wore fine robes and carefully placed luxury cushion couches. Bountiful fruits and drinks so that they won¡¯t suffer. Some prisoners even had personal servants fanning them at all times, some even were massaging the prisoners¡¯ backs. There was also a cocky prisoner who lay on a beautiful servant''s lap as he was being fed grapes. The only thing common between them and me was the iron fencing around their rooms that kept them inside.
This was a cellar made to imprison influential and powerful nobles who upset the royal family. Despite the severity of their actions, these nobles were treated quite well as the royal family still sought their aid.
They were not actually prisoners but more like house arrest in this fortified citadel in the kingdom.
For some reason, I, Benjamin Almond, chosen as an exemplary candidate to join the Royal Academy of Celestia Mercy, was sent here instead.
At first, I was made to live in a luxurious room along with excellent care on the top floors of this citadel. They even assigned me personal tutors from my academy to teach in person. However, I was strictly forbidden to exit my room and even to try contact with my parents. They also put up a condition to utilize my special mana arts for a particular ritual.
They said it was for my own safety until they dealt with the assassins.
At first a few years I was okay but then I was really frustrated and demanded to be sent back to the official Celestia¡¯s Mercy academy at once. I was losing my mind being holed up in my room all the time.
And that¡¯s how I landed inside this cellar that was made for the nobles.
We finally stopped in front of two massive iron gates. A guard posted at the gates pulled a lever, and the gates slowly began to open, revealing the familiar marble stairs leading to the upper levels.
The guards pushed me forward, and we started climbing the stairs.
This CItadel has lax security on the inside with few guards placed here and there. They had more guards on the outside to defend the citadel from incoming invaders.
The Citadel was heavily guarded from the exterior to ensure that no one tried to break into the prison. Although there was surprisingly a lack of guards inside to monitor the prisoner¡¯s behaviors. Not to mention, there is said to be a high-tier mage overseeing the interior of the citadel at all times. I had never seen the mage in person, but I heard the other prisoner nobles talking about a powerful sensory mage keeping watch over everything.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
As I finally reached the upper floor, I encountered a vast hallway lined with guards. I walked through the hallway and entered an elevator. The two guards accompanying me stayed close behind as if I might try to escape at any moment.
The guard pressed the button, and the elevator doors closed. Silence enveloped us, broken only by the hum of the ascending elevator. The citadel had a lot of floors going from the bottom below to all the way to the top.
¡°I heard that the warden of this prison can see and hear anything and everything that happens inside the Citadel. They even said that the warden can peek in your butthole as you wipe your ass if he wished so, is that really true?¡± I asked, breaking the ice.
The guards remained silent and emotionless as ever.
¡°You guys are no fun,¡± I muttered with a sigh.
It''s been nearly three years since I arrived here. I haven''t even seen or heard how my parents were doing. They said contacting them might also put them in danger and they just said they are in a safe place for the time being.
Nearly cooperated with them for 3 years and not once did they allow me to step out of my room or let me contact my parents. It was then and there that something cracked and I just started revolting by turning my room upside down as well as being uncooperative with my studies. That¡¯s when the enforcer came in and beat me up and locked me down here in the cellars. Thankfully, they need me¡ªor rather, they need my special healing abilities otherwise they might even kill me.
The elevator came to a halt, and the doors slid open. The guards pushed me forward,
¡°Start walking,¡±
We were on the topmost floor of the Citadel known as Mother Grimshaw¡¯s Courtyard.
I walked out of the elevator, the two guards trailing behind me.
Just as I stepped out a girl holding white robes stepped in front of me.
She bowed courteously and then walked behind me and draped the ceremonial white robes over me.
¡°The Priest eagerly awaits,¡± she informed.
¡°Yeah. He always does,¡± I replied heading to the courtyard.
The Mother Grimshaw¡¯s courtyard was located on the topmost floor of the citadel. It was like a garden with grassy trimmed lawn, and beautiful marble statues and fountains were scattered across. The ceiling was made of glass allowing the sunlight to flood in and provide natural light. White marble benches were also placed around, making it inviting for people to relax and enjoy the serene environment.
The most attractive thing about the courtyard was a white small marble shrine almost placed right in the center dedicated to the Goddess Grimshaw.
As I glanced at the shrine I noticed that people had already gathered around there.
Seeing that, I let out an inaudible sigh.
¡°There are even more people than usual today,¡± I muttered.
¡°Start walking,¡± one of the guards snapped.
I turned around and glared furiously,
¡°Do you guys know any other words besides that?¡±
Before he could reply I started walking on the cobblestone pathway that cut across the lawn, heading towards the shrine.
As I approached the shrine, I saw there were a lot more people gathered there. These people were none other than visitors who came from faraway places to attend this session. Each one of them belonged to the elite class or just rich aristocrats from some faraway lands.
However one look at these folks and you can tell that something was wrong with them. One woman was coughing up blood, while the other guy had black spots all over his body. There was also a man who was chained and restrained by guards as he tried to wiggle himself free acting strange almost as if he was possessed.
These folks were the same as the rest, facing deadly curses or being possessed by evil spirits, poisoned by deadly toxins, or just fatal diseases. It can be anything! But not for long.
As the guests noticed me they all stared at me with wonder like I was some divine goddess myself. Some of them even had their mouths open, salivating as they watched me, Gross!
I walked through them and went inside the shrine, an old grumpy man wearing white robes stood there with a staff in his hand. He was the head priest who ran this little show here.
The old man just looked at me grumpily without complaining and turned his attention to the guests that had gathered around, ¡°Now we¡¯ll commence the blessing,¡± muttered the priest.
All the people gathered around the courtyard got on their knees and joined their hands to pray.
That was my cue to start the ritual, the blessing ritual. There was a crystal ball placed inside the shrine on the altar. I took a deep breath, gently placed my hands on the crystal ball, and began reciting the prayer:
¡°Oh, Benevolent Lady Grimshaw,
In your radiant light, we find solace.
With gentle hands and a heart full of grace,
Mend our wounds and ease our curses.
Bestow upon us your divine touch,
That our bodies may be restored,
Our spirits lifted,
And our hearts filled with hope.
In your name, we seek wholeness,
For you are the eternal healer,
Guardian of life and vitality.
Bless us with your sacred gift of life.
Oh! Mother Grimshaw!¡±
The crystal ball lit up, emitting a pulsating vibrant green light.
The next instant the green light enveloped everyone within the courtyard in its warm embrace.
The people in the courtyard¡¯s all their worries started fixing right before their eyes. Their curses, toxic poison, evil spirit, diseases, etc all started healing right before their eyes. It was like they almost reverted back to time itself. The guests whose eyes were once gloomy filled with vitality at once. Even the chained-possessed man had regained his senses.
And this all was possible thanks to my divine healing arts.
As the blessing ritual came to an end, I finally lifted my hands from the crystal ball. That¡¯s when I suddenly felt dizzy as I was strained out of my mana. The usual stinging pain in my head reappeared, almost feeling like my skull would crack open in two. My body was already worn out performing this ritual twice already and my legs finally gave out.
The guards quickly came and grabbed me by the shoulder, saving me from falling to the ground on my face.
Everything looked so hazy, almost like a blur, my breathing was heavy. I am forcing myself to not pass out.
¡°Thank you,~ apostle of Mother Grimshaw,¡±
"Thank you, Apostle. My husband¡¯s mind is clear once more."
"My son is well again. Thank you, Apostle."
¡°My curse has been lifted! Hail Mother Grimshaw!¡±
And more such cries were hailed by the guests.
The guests were all eager to thank me, calling me the apostle or something but I just didn¡¯t like that title, ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever! Now take me back to my cellar, will you.¡± I said to the guards.
¡°Guards! Please escort the apostle to his room, will you,¡± ordered the priest.
The guards quickly came to my side, lifted me by my shoulders, and almost dragged me away from the shrine. The female servant who gave me the robes stood next to the priest.
¡°Sir, how long till the harvesting season?¡± she asked.
¡°It won¡¯t long now,¡± said the priest as he stared in my direction.
My brows twitched, ¡®Harvesting season? But it''s the middle of November.¡¯
My eyes were already muddy and before I gave it any more thought I had already passed out and forgotten about all that conversation.
Ch 72 - A Living Nightmare
I slowly opened my eyes and found my cheek pressed against the cold floor. I was back inside my cellar. I felt utterly exhausted and had no strength to move my body. I just lay there, motionless, waiting for the fatigue to pass.
I hear footsteps approaching. A guard came to my cell and slid in a tray of food.
"Eat up and get ready for the next ritual. We¡¯ll be heading to the courtyard in the next 30 minutes," said the guard.
I lazily sat up and took the tray.
Today''s lunch was musk bull steak with stir-fried veggies, a piece of flatbread dipped in honey, some meatballs, and a side of milk. There was also a small mana potion and pills that helped regenerate my mana.
This was indeed a luxury meal, one that I had been provided with ever since I moved here. A common person would have to spend three months'' earnings just to buy a meal like this.
After eating the meal, I felt better. I also consumed the mana potion and pills, then sat in a meditative state to let the potion flow throughout my body. In a few minutes, I was able to stabilize the mana within me and fully utilize the potion¡¯s effects.
Through meditation, I started to understand the inner workings of mana and meridians. I learned about meridians during my personal tutor session in the citadel.
Just then, two guards approached my cell and entered.
¡°It¡¯s time to head up,¡± one of them said.
I opened my mouth, exasperated. ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±
Again, I headed out to the upper courtyard. I met new people, healed them, and they thanked me. Then, I felt a massive headache and passed out. I woke up in my cellar, my body hurting, feeling like shit. My mind was fuzzy. I waited to recuperate. Food and potion arrived. I ate, felt a little bit better, and then the next ritual began. Repeat.
My situation has worsened since I started doing the blessing ritual three times a day. Headaches were a common occurrence after the rituals, but now I was also experiencing body cramps. It felt as if all my joints were getting stiffer day by day.
Again, I heard footsteps approaching. The steps came to a stop right in front of me. I let out a sigh.
¡°Please, let me rest a few minutes more.¡±
As I glanced at the gate, I was stunned. A beautiful woman wearing white robes and high heels stood before me. She had her signature black lipstick and was holding a small notebook in her hand.
¡°Madam Rita? It''s a surprise seeing you here!¡±
¡°Master Almond, it''s high time you apologize to the enforcer. They will let you back into your room,¡± said Rita.
¡°Is that what you say to your student the first thing we meet?¡± I asked.
She let out a sigh,
¡°Listen, child, put aside your pride and just return to your room. We can resume your studies and graduate before it¡¯s too late.¡±
¡°I will not apologize to those stuck-up enforcers. I don¡¯t mind being held back for a year or two. It¡¯s a matter of my reputation. I won¡¯t be able to live without holding my head high,¡± I rebutted.
Suddenly, the nearby noble prisoners burst into laughter.
¡°Haha! The little lamb wants to live with dignity, he says!¡±
¡°Soon enough, he will be crying for his parents anyway.¡±
¡°Ignorance is bliss. I want to watch this charade a bit longer.¡±
I suddenly got angry. ¡°What the fuck is the deal with you pigs? Stop eavesdropping on private conversations, will you? Not once did you guys interact when I tried talking, and now suddenly you all feel chatty, huh?¡±
Miss Rita suddenly turned back,
¡°If that¡¯s your decision, so be it. There¡¯s no turning back anyway.¡±
Without another word, she walked away like the wind.
She was one of the three teachers sent by the Royal Academy to be my personal tutor. This was my teacher Miss Rita who taught me plant magic and healing arts.
She taught me everything that is about healing arts and even discovered that my healing arts were quite potent.
She was the one who conducted a test to determine the purity of my healing arts and was quite shocked with the results, revealing an almost 98% purity.
After a few more tests, they determined that my healing arts could not only heal wounds but also cure diseases, lift curses, and perform exorcisms. My ability was a divine trove that could fix almost anything. Later, the tutors confirmed that I had a very unique body constitution, which was the real reason behind my selection as the exemplary candidate.
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
The only catch with this ability is that my healing arts don¡¯t work on me.
Yes, you heard that right. If I were to be cursed or possessed, my own mana arts wouldn¡¯t help. Even if I sustained a minor bruise, my healing arts wouldn¡¯t be able to fix it. It¡¯s almost as if my own body is immune to my healing arts.
During my second year as a homeschooled student, the higher-ups decided that I should host a blessing ritual. Nobles and aristocrats from faraway places would pay a high price to come here and have their problems solved.
Unique mana-depleting diseases? Possession by evil spirits? Paralyzed limbs? I could fix almost anything using the basic mana arts I had learned.
At first, I had no issues conducting the blessing rituals. It felt even better when so many faraway nobles would thank me on their knees like I was some kind of god. It really bloated my ego.
But as the number of people increased, so did the frequency of the rituals. That¡¯s when I started to feel the backlashes. I began experiencing headaches followed by severe fatigue due to mana depletion. Healing so many people at once drained a significant amount of my mana.
When I asked to back away from the blessing ritual, the organizers threatened the safety of my parents. Not once did they let me contact my parents, and now they were stooping low to blackmail a mere 15-year-old kid.
However, we later came to an understanding that I had to conduct a total of 3,000 blessing rituals to earn my freedom. Currently, I have done about 1,889 rituals so far. Only 1,111 more to go.
¡ª
Blessing ritual session 2,101.
I stood beside the priest in the shrine in my usual place, the crystal ball placed in front of me. Hundreds of people were on their knees, praying. The usual scene, one I had seen thousands of times by now. I placed my hand on the ball and began the incantation:
¡°Oh, Benevolent Lady Grimshaw,
In your radiant light, we find solace.
With gentle hands and a heart full of grace,
Mend our wounds and ease our curses.
Bestow upon us your divine touch,
That our bodies may be restored,
Our spirits lifted,
And our hearts filled with hope.
In your name, we seek wholeness,
For you are the eternal healer,
Guardian of life and vitality.
Bless us with your sacred gift of life.
Oh! Mother Grimshaw!¡±
The crystal ball lit up with a vibrant green light, and the healing began. People started to recover almost instantly. But then, a sharp pain hit my head. I clutched my temples and fell to the ground.
¡°Aaargh!¡± I screamed, writhing in agony as the headache threatened to split my skull apart. The guards rushed to my side, trying to lift me up.
I pushed them away, screaming at the top of my lungs while gripping my head. It felt like my brain was about to burst open.
Suddenly, strange noises echoed in my mind¡ªmurmurs from an unknown entity. The voices were so loud it felt like I needed to gouge out my eardrums to escape them. My vision blurred, and my thoughts became a haze.
The guards started dragging me by the shoulders. As I glanced toward the head priest, I saw him smiling. He had this sinister devious grin as if taking pleasure from my pain. Before I could react, I passed out and fell unconscious once again.
¡ª
I slowly opened my eyes, groggy and disoriented. Above me was a high white ceiling covered in runes that seemed to float and move like tiny bugs. Panic set in as I abruptly sat up.
¡°What the¡ª¡± I looked around, bewildered. ¡°Where the hell am I?¡±
I found myself in a large white room, its walls covered in those same animated runes. The place was immense, almost like a vast man-made cave. A heavy mist floated near the ground, adding to the eerie atmosphere that I couldn''t quite describe. I had no clue how I ended up here.
¡°Am I still in the citadel, or am I hallucinating?¡± I muttered to myself, trying to make sense of the bizarre situation.
Suddenly, my eyes caught movement within the room. Amidst the heavy mist, there was a silhouette, barely discernible. I blinked, trying to clear my head.
I got up on my feet, still clad in the robes from my prison cell. How had I ended up here? Am I dreaming?
A faint murmur emanated from the silhouette in the mist, a sound that struck a chord of familiarity. With cautious steps, I approached, my guard up in case of danger.
As I neared, the fog began to clear, revealing a sight that left me baffled.
¡°What the fuck is this thing?¡± I muttered to myself, staring at what lay before me.
There was a big creature pinned to the ground by three big crosses. The three big crosses impaled the creature and held it in place. The crosses contained runes inscribed on them, and orbs of different colored mana floated around them.
It looked like a restraining seal.
¡°What the hell is that? Where am I?¡± I muttered confused.
Grrrrr
The creature grunted as if sensing my presence. I cautiously took another look, finally getting a good view of the creature.
It was a hideous monster lying on its stomach. Its head was wide and grotesque, adorned with sharp fangs but no eyelids. The monster had two humanoid-like limbs, with its arms impaled by two of the crosses. The largest cross pierced it from behind, cutting through its chest and keeping it firmly in place. The creature''s body was black and emitted an evil mist that surrounded it. I could see black blood slowly oozing from its wounds where the crosses impaled it, draining its lifeblood.
"I had never seen such a creature before, not even in my previous life as an overlord. This really is some weird dream," I thought to myself, trying to shake off the lingering unease.
Just as I watched, the creature shifted its head, and a sudden wave of paralysis gripped my entire body. My hair stood on end as a clear sense of impending danger emanated from the creature.
¡°I will devour you!¡± it spoke, its voice sending shivers down my spine.
With a jolt, I woke up, sitting upright in my cellar once more. It had all been a dream. Still shaking, I wiped cold sweat from my brow, my breath coming in ragged gasps.
"The fuck! First headaches, then body aches, and now nightmares," I muttered to myself, lying back on the cold floor, utterly exhausted. "What the fuck was that all about?"
I took a sip of water and reclined on my bed, trying to calm my racing thoughts. Everything felt surreal like I was on the edge of losing my mind. The nightmares, the exhaustion, the constant strain of the blessing rituals¡ªit was all taking its toll.
If this continued I might first lose my mind before completing my remaining blessing ritual sessions.
Ch 73 - Adaption & Transformation
Blessing ritual session 2,225
¡°¡ Oh Mother Grimshaw.¡±
The crystal ball lit up with a brilliant green light, illuminating the entire courtyard and bringing healing to everyone present. As soon as the ritual ended, I suddenly coughed up blood, and my nose began to bleed. Before the usual headache could set in, I collapsed on the spot.
After some time, I felt a cold splash on my face and woke up! Confused, I found myself back in my cellar, soaked in water. That¡¯s when I noticed the guard standing in front of me with an empty bucket.
¡°So you finally woke up, good,¡± he said. ¡°Your food¡¯s getting cold. Eat and patch yourself up quickly. There will be yet another ritual session right after that.¡±
Bastards don¡¯t even feel a tiny tinge of remorse for poor me. I literally healed like 100 thousand people till now, even at the expense of my deteriorating health. Yet I am still being treated like shit.
I took the food tray.
Before heading out, the guard turned around.
¡°Also, there''s a healing potion this time. So use it before we head up,¡± he added and then left.
I glanced at the potion placed inside the food tray. Picking up the vial, I examined it closely. The dull green liquid indicated a low-level healing potion. They could certainly afford better, but it was still better than nothing, especially since my mana arts didn¡¯t work on me at all.
However, I noticed the lid of the vial was loose as if someone had tampered with it. Looking closer, I realized the potion was half-empty. Either it had been filled halfway, or someone had stolen part of it.
I let out a sigh. ¡°No point in complaining now.¡±
I ate my lunch, then took the pills and the potion, preparing myself for the next ritual.
------
Blessing ritual session 2,471
Standing before the crystal ball, I placed my hand on it and began reciting the familiar incantation.
¡°Oh, Benevolent Lady Grimshaw,
In your radiant light, we find solace.
With gentle hands¡¡±
As I recited, I felt the mana within me being drawn out, flowing into the crystal ball. This artifact amplified my magic, multiplying its effect across a wide area. However, the trade-off was significant¡ªit consumed a substantial amount of mana in the process.
As the crystal ball illuminated with green light, it healed the people. I quickly grabbed my head with both hands and got on my knees, anticipating the splitting headache that always caused me to blackout. I knelt preemptively, hoping to avoid falling on my face.
The guards rushed to my side to pick me up, gripping my arms to help me stand. I looked around in shock, waiting for the usual pain to begin. But instead, all I could hear were the murmurs of happy, healed nobles thanking me.
¡°Thank you, Apostle of Grimshaw.¡±
¡°I can see again! Thank you!¡±
¡°You saved my son! God bless you!¡±
I noticed the priest smiling as he looked at me, his expression unreadable.
The guards tried to carry me, but I pushed them away.
¡°I¡ªI am fine. I am fine?¡± I asked, puzzled.
The searing headache, the bleeding from my mouth and nose¡ªnone of it happened today. Why was that?
I stood up fully and realized that I felt healthier than ever. For some reason, I was feeling better than before.
After a long while, I made my way back to my cellar under my own power, fully conscious.
I ate lunch and took my mana-recovery pills. Soon after, it was time for the second ritual of the day.
Heading up to the courtyard, I conducted the blessing ritual, and once again, I felt no headache or any pain at all. I left the courtyard on my own two feet, utterly astonished by this unexpected turn.
Back in my cellar, I took my mana-recovering pills once more and decided to rest for a while, taking a short nap.
Around 6 PM, I performed the third ritual of the day. Once again, I returned healthy and unscathed. The headache was gone, and it seemed my body had finally adapted to the strain.
I was elated; I no longer had to endure the agony that had plagued me for so long. Initially skeptical, I grew more confident as the days passed and I continued to perform the rituals without incident. The excruciating pain was a thing of the past. It felt like I had leveled up in some way. Though I still couldn¡¯t heal my own body, this was significant progress.
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Feeling optimistic, I considered increasing the number of rituals I performed each day. If this improvement continues, I might be able to complete my quota in just a few months.
----------
Blessing ritual session 2,544
I had just completed my third blessing session of the day. As usual, my dedicated followers greeted me with reverence, kneeling to kiss my feet in gratitude. We exchanged pleasantries, and I delivered words of faith.
"Yes, it is through the benevolent power of Lady Grimshaw that I am able to heal all of you here. If anyone deserves your thanks, it is Lady Grimshaw! Without her divine power, I would be nothing more than a mere mortal," I declared dramatically, echoing the rhetoric of churchmen.
"All hail Lady Grimshaw!" my followers responded in unison.
"Now that this is concluded, I shall return to my quarters," I announced before making my way back.
Just as I was about to leave, a plump man wearing glasses stepped forward.
"Kind Apostle, I caught word that you, the apostle of Grimshaw, have been mistreated under the kingdom¡¯s care. Is that the truth?" he asked.
Suddenly, all the noble followers turned their heads in our direction, their eyes wide with concern.
The priest standing beside me quickly intervened,
"Now, now, where could you have heard such horrendous rumors, Mr. Polo?"
I could see the priest beginning to sweat.
"Is that true? I have the power to move you from this place if I have a word with the warden," Mr. Polo continued.
"Now, now, I shall write a direct petition to the royal family if this turns out to be true," another noble follower chimed in.
"How insolent of them to treat the Apostle of Lady Grimshaw in such a manner," someone else added, their voice tinged with anger.
Many other noble followers echoed these sentiments, their voices rising in a chorus of outrage.
The plump man raised his hand, silencing the murmurs around him. "I have connections with the Holy Church of the Virtues. If I inform them that the Apostle of Grimshaw has been mistreated, I am sure they will send an army to rescue him at once."
The priest quickly rushed to the man''s side, his face a mask of panic. "We have provided him with the best arrangements the kingdom has to offer. As a priest of the church myself, I have personally overseen all his needs. There''s no need to believe in empty rumors," he said, sweating profusely.
Seeing my chance to intervene, I stepped forward. "Indeed, I have been well taken care of by the priest and the kingdom. I am grateful for their support. However, I appreciate your concern, Mr. Polo. It warms my heart to know there are those who care so deeply for my well-being."
The crowd seemed to calm a bit, though their eyes were still fixed on me, awaiting more. I continued, "Lady Grimshaw''s light shines upon us all, and it is through her grace that I am able to perform these blessings. Let us not let rumors cloud our faith and trust in her divine plan."
The nobles nodded, some still murmuring among themselves, but the immediate tension seemed to dissipate. The priest gave me a grateful look, clearly relieved by my words.
"Thank you, Apostle," Mr. Polo said, bowing slightly, "We only wish to ensure that you are treated with the respect and care you deserve."
"Your concern is noted and appreciated," I replied. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I must return to my jail cellar to prepare for the next ritual. Lady Grimshaw''s work is never done."
"Jail cellar?" Mr. Polo''s eyes widened in shock. "You are kept in a cellar? Like some kind of a prisoner?"
Slowly, shock spread among the other followers as well. They began to turn into an angry mob.
The priest and even the guards were a bit worried seeing the angry followers. After all, most of the followers participating in this ritual were quite rich and influential people around the world. So pissing them off would not really be a great idea.
The followers turned to the priest, expecting an answer.
"But we''ve arranged the best room for him. It''s the apostle himself who chooses to live in the cellar," the priest stammered nervously.
All eyes turned to me. I glanced at the priest, who was visibly sweating now¡ªa rare sight for the composed old man.
I smiled gently. "I don''t require a luxurious room. A cellar with a warm bed and food is more than sufficient for me. My true home lies under the watchful gaze of Mother Grimshaw," I declared dramatically, raising my hands towards the sky.
The setting sun streamed through the glass ceiling, casting a divine glow upon me and adding to the theatrics. I could see tears welling in the eyes of the followers, who knelt before me.
"The benevolent one! All hail Mother Grimshaw!" chanted the fervent followers.
Meanwhile, the priest wore a troubled expression, which I found quite satisfying.
Afterward, I returned to my cellar with a contented smile. Seeing the priest in distress had been oddly satisfying.
Living in this cellar had become comfortable enough for me; I had no desire to return to my luxury room in the citadel. After all, I am going to leave this place for good after completing my blessing ritual quotas. I also planned to reunite with my parents and leverage my position as the Apostle to forge connections with nobles. This could help me gather information about my past enemies and possibly find a way back to the demon realm.
However, I knew I wasn''t yet strong enough to face them alone. I could continue healing troubled nobles and accumulate wealth, which I could then use to hire an adventuring party for revenge. Yet, the idea of letting others do the fighting didn''t sit right with me; I preferred to deliver the final blow myself. This plan was just a placeholder for now, as I doubted any adventurer mages were capable enough to confront the generals directly.
In any case, it was too early to make firm plans. I needed to wake up early in the morning for another ritual.
Dinner arrived, and I enjoyed a hearty meal: hot stew accompanied by ginger pasta and barbecued bacon on the side. For dessert, there was a delectable chocolate cake. It seemed the organizers were becoming more considerate; they knew the importance of keeping me satisfied.
I went to sleep and had a great dream that night.
¡ª
The next morning, I awoke to the familiar sound of guards striking their sticks against the iron fence, signaling us in the cellars to wake up. Feeling groggy as usual, I rubbed my heavy eyelids and made my way to the corner toilet for the morning routine. As I adjusted my aim, I noticed something unusual¡ªmy morning wood was harder than usual, requiring careful calibration to avoid a mess.
After finishing, I moved to the basin to wash my hands and then splashed water on my face, finally forcing my eyes wide open. Grabbing a nearby towel, I wiped my face clean and glanced at myself in the mirror.
¡°What the hell?¡± I muttered under my breath.
To my shock, my face appeared to be peeling, revealing what looked like tree bark underneath. It stretched from under my eyes to my left ear, along my neck, and across my right cheek. I instinctively reached to touch it, trying to peel it off, only to realize it was firmly attached to my skin.
I examined my hands next and found the same transformation¡ªa hardening, tree-like texture had replaced the skin on my palms. Panic set in, and I hastily stripped off my clothes in front of the mirror for a closer inspection. Sure enough, patches of my body were turning into what resembles tree bark, each touch confirming its rigid texture. Even my manhood was affected and started to turn into an actual wood!
Frantically, I rushed to the bathing space and poured water from the buckets, washing my body, hoping that it would come off. But as I took another look my skin didn¡¯t change at all. Parts of my body had retained its tree bark-like transformation.
"What the fuck is going on? What''s happened to my body?" I screamed in surprise.
Just when I thought everything was going well.
Ch 74 - The Special Body Constitution
¡°Hey! Stop making a fuss this early in the morning!¡± a guard shouted, approaching my cell.
I hurried to the door, stark naked.
¡°What the¡ªget some clothes on, will you?¡± the guard said, averting his eyes.
¡°Listen, there''s something seriously wrong with my body. Can you get a doctor or a healer?¡± I pleaded.
The guard glanced at me, his eyes widening as he finally noticed my condition. ¡°Oh, alright! Just settle down.¡±
With that, the guard hurried away.
I took a deep breath and dressed quickly. This was a really tricky situation I was dealing with.
Is this some kind of skin disease? I have no clue. I haven¡¯t heard or read about such a condition before. Hopefully, I can get this resolved.
Just then, I heard snickering from one of my fellow inmates in the adjacent cell. I glanced over at him.
He was a slender, tall man with blonde hair, likely a noble from some region of the kingdom.
He was smiling slyly as he looked at me.
"What is it? What are you finding so amusing?" I asked.
His smile widened, "You¡¯ll find out soon enough."
An ominous vibe began to spread, hinting at something troubling. I had a bad feeling for some reason.
I waited for the guard to return with the healer, but there was no sign of him. Time ticked by, and it was already 10:30 AM with still no sign of any guards. Usually, two guards would come to take me to the blessing ritual at 9 AM, and they had never missed it even once. This felt quite odd.
Was the blessing ritual canceled for today?
After waiting a few more hours, it was already noon. Finally, I heard footsteps approaching.
I quickly rushed to the fence, hoping to see the guards. Instead, I saw a short little man walking arrogantly, holding a staff and wearing a crooked hat. He had a big smile on his face. It seemed he was heading to my cell.
Behind the man were four people dressed in familiar white robes, following him. Out of four, three were my personal tutor sent by Celestia¡¯s Mercy and the last man was the old priest from the courtyard.
The shorty with the staff was a new face.
Is that the healer?
Finally, the group came to a halt in front of my cell.
¡°Thank you for coming down here to see me,¡± I began, turning my attention to the short man. ¡°You must be the healer. Look at this, something is wrong with my skin! I woke up this morning and found my body like this. I tried peeling it off, but it seems like it''s part of my body. Could you please check¡ª¡±
Suddenly, the short man raised his hand, signaling me to stop. ¡°Calm down, kiddo. I know exactly what''s happening.¡±
I was taken aback. This guy must be a highly skilled healer to diagnose me with just a glance.
¡°Okay. Thank you, doctor. Please do something about this. As for payment, I¡¯ll work hard to pay you back once I get out.¡±
Suddenly, the short man looked surprised and burst out laughing. ¡°Hahaha! This guy is funny, isn¡¯t he? By the way, you are not going anywhere.¡±
My brows furrowed. ¡°Excuse me? What does that mean?¡±
¡°It means exactly what I said,¡± he responded.
A guard quickly brought a chair and placed it in front of my cell. The short man sat down arrogantly, using his staff for support.
A closer look confirmed he was a noble. The way the guards, the priest, and my teachers behaved around him indicated he was of high status. The staff he held suggested he was a mage, not a healer.
¡°Ah! Where are my manners? I never got a chance to introduce myself. I am Ferdinand Arlington, the warden of this citadel. Yes, the very same pervert warden who can peek in your arsehole if he wants,¡± he said with an innocent smile.
Sweat trickled down my brow. ¡°Oh, so you overheard that little talk, did you? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t believe the rumors of nobodies.¡±
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
Ferdinand waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°Yeah, yeah! It¡¯s all water under the bridge. I¡¯m not angry anymore. After all, why should I be angry with someone who will soon become a martyr for the well-being of this kingdom?¡±
¡°Oi! Oi! What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you plotting to kill me? Is that why this is happening to me?¡± I asked.
¡°Now, why would I do such a horrendous thing to the Apostle of Mother Grimshaw?¡± he said in a mock-surprised tone. ¡°No, this new transformation is actually what Mother Grimshaw wills herself.¡±
He was using my tricks on me.
It all sounded like a big sarcasm and bad acting.
He continued, ¡°After all, people with the Special Eternal Dendrite Body constitution have an average lifespan of 18 years, leaving a heavenly treasure trove for their ailing people. Don¡¯t worry, the kingdom shall make good use of your remains after you depart.¡±
My brain froze for a second. ¡°Hold on a minute! What the fuck are you even talking about? Special Eternal? Heavenly treasure? I think you skipped a few pieces of critical information, please elaborate.¡±
¡°Now, don¡¯t you worry, everything will be explained by your teachers here. Anyway, I came to inform you that our contract will be void since you were not able to complete 3,000 blessing sessions as promised,¡± said the shorty, taking out a piece of paper from his sleeve.
That was the written contract that promised my freedom after 3,000 blessing rituals.
¡°Hey! I¡¯m so close now! I can still do it!¡± I protested.
¡°No! You can¡¯t make a public appearance in this gruesome transformation. It¡¯s specifically mentioned in our contract, clause 1.7, that the apostle should be presentable during all your blessing ritual sessions in front of your audience. If he cannot be presentable in front of his audience, then the contract can be terminated. See, right here,¡± said the shorty, pointing at something.
¡°What the hell are you talking about? Why don¡¯t you just fix this problem, and I will deliver the remaining 456 rituals? That way we both kill two birds with one stone,¡± I responded.
The shorty suddenly stood up from his seat.
"Listen, kiddo, there''s nothing we can do here," he said as he tore apart our contract. "You were just unlucky this time. Anyway, this transformation cannot be stopped now; only death awaits you. But don''t you worry, your remains will be taken care of. I will even donate a bench to the central garden with your name inscribed on it for your contributions to the kingdom."
With those words, he walked away. The old priest followed the warden, smiling at me with an evil grin.
The only people who remained were my three teachers: Miss Rita, Miss Fenicia, and Madam Gate. They had taught me plant magic and healing arts, the theory of mana, and human anatomy and medical science, respectively.
They all looked at me with pity and guilt.
"So now would be a good time if I could get some explanation," I said firmly.
"Rita, you should tell him everything," Madam Gate spoke suddenly. "Fenicia and I will start making preparations for the harvest."
Miss Rita nodded. "Yes, please notify the grandmaster about this as well."
With that, my other two teachers left, leaving only Miss Rita behind.
Miss Rita took a seat in the empty chair, her expression stern.
"Benjamin, do you understand why you were selected as an exemplary candidate?" she asked.
I furrowed my brows. "Because I showed exceptional control over mana?"
"All candidates from wealthy backgrounds can achieve that within a few weeks. That''s not why you were chosen. Do you really not know?" Her tone was serious.
I paused, realizing she wasn''t joking. "Okay, tell me then. Why was I chosen?"
"You were selected because you possess the Special Eternal Dendrite Body constitution," she explained calmly. "Individuals with this condition appear once every hundred years. They typically live only 18 to 19 years before their body undergoes a transformation into what we call the Eternal Divine Tree Sapling. This transformation, as you''re experiencing now, is highly sought after by the kingdom."
I absorbed this information quietly.
"Previous holders of this constitution have faced similar circumstances. At the end of their lives, their bodies transform into a special form of wood that is revered as a divine treasure," she continued.
"So, I''m going to die and become some kind of tree wood. And the kingdom wants to use my remains for..." I trailed off, seeking clarification.
"Your remains will be used to create medicinal herbs, specifically for crafting a legendary potion that grants immortality," she stated matter-of-factly.
"Oh, so that''s what this is all about," I muttered, nodding. "I guess donating a bench with my name isn''t quite enough. How about a big statue in my honor?" I attempted a joke.
Miss Rita remained serious. "This is serious, Benjamin. Please understand the gravity of the situation."
"Why not joke about it? My life has become a joke anyway," I responded with a half-hearted attempt at humor.
Miss Rita sighed, her expression softening with sympathy.
"So I''m really going to die? There''s no way to save me?" I asked, desperation creeping into my voice.
Miss Rita sighed sadly and shook her head. "Unfortunately, no. Individuals with a constitution like yours are born once every hundred years, and historical records show that they all meet the same fate. Some have tried to intervene, especially during conflicts over ownership of those with this constitution, but ultimately, the transformation cannot be stopped."
"So, I''m destined to die like this. That''s it," I said softly, feeling numb.
"It''s a tragedy, especially considering you have a special mana core," Miss Rita said with sympathy.
"I have a special mana core?" I asked, surprised.
"Yes. Over the years, many healers and scholars have studied the Eternal Dendrite Body constitution. One theory suggests that your unique mana core may be the reason why you are facing this fate. Would you like to hear more about it?" she offered.
"I don''t see why not. It''s not like I have better things to do. Go ahead," I replied, resigned.
"Alright then, consider this your final lesson," Miss Rita began.
"To put it simply, your mana core is hosting the divine spirit of the Eternal Dendrite Tree. Normally, a divine spirit can only occupy a mage¡¯s mana core when it upgrades to a mana heart. This upgrade involves forming a contract that grants the mage new powers and abilities, making them one of the Elite Mages. However, the Eternal Dendrite Tree is an exception. This spirit freely chooses its host, targeting young mages with newborn mana cores. How and why it does this is still a mystery, but according to ancient tales, the Eternal Dendrite Tree holds the key to immortality. It''s said to be one of the five essential ingredients for creating the legendary immortality potion.
Here''s where it gets grim: a young mana core cannot contain the power of the Eternal Dendrite Tree. Over time, the spirit erodes the core, slowly taking over your body and ultimately killing its host. This process transforms the host into a young tree sapling, which is incredibly valuable as a medicinal herb. Your body parts turned into wood become a treasure trove of medicinal ingredients, with new branches and leaves sprouting from within you. The sapling lives for a few weeks before it withers and dies, and the spirit begins its cycle of reincarnation, seeking out a new host for the next hundred years. As soon as the Eternal Dendrite Tree chose your mana core as its host, your fate was sealed."
I stared at her, trying to process everything she said.
"So, no matter what I do, I''m doomed to die and become some kind of magical tree?"
Miss Rita nodded solemnly. "I''m afraid so. The kingdom will use your remains to create powerful medicines, and your sacrifice will be honored. But there''s no way to stop the transformation or save you. Your destiny was set the moment the Eternal Dendrite Tree spirit chose you."
The weight of her words settled over me like a heavy blanket. I couldn''t help but feel a mix of anger, despair, and resignation. "What a lackluster way to die. Getting killed by some fucking dumb tree spirit."
Miss Rita''s expression softened. "It''s a cruel fate, Benjamin. But know that your sacrifice will help many people with your remains. Your contribution will not be forgotten."
¡°I don¡¯t give two shits about saving people. The only saving I care about is saving me. This has to be some kind of joke. Shit!¡±
I stared blankly ahead, grappling with the reality of my impending transformation and inevitable death.
Miss Rita stood up from her seat. "You were a good student, potty mouth, but a good student nevertheless. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to support you till the end. Now, I must prepare. Nobles have already begun placing orders for parts of your body once your body becomes the wood sapling¡ªyour eyeballs, nails, tongue, testicles ¡ªall prized for their medicinal properties.¡±
¡°It would have been a lot better if I had been kept in the dark. You might want to work on your bedside manner for dying kids. It''s not your strong suit,¡± I said with a heavy sigh.
Soon after Miss Rita left and I reclined on my bed leaving me with my thoughts of despair.
Ch 75 - The Treacherous Savior
In a grand assembly hall, prestigious officials and noble lords filled their seats with an air of unease palpable among them. They exchanged nervous greetings, their expressions betraying tension and uncertainty. They all were gathered here on short notice after all.
At the center stage stood two young men, distinguished by a striking purple scarf draped around their necks.
One of them, a cheerful blonde with a mischievous glint in his eyes, surveyed the room with a smile. "Looks like everyone''s here. Hal, would you like to take the stage today?"
His companion, cloaked and serious, rolled his eyes. "You know I''m not the best with words, especially with these pompous nobles."
"I would''ve asked Damien, but he''s knee-deep in the mission to rescue that new recruit. Hopefully, this time they actually manage to fill in the 10th seat for real," the blonde replied.
Hal sighed irritably. "Well, setting aside that sadistic bastard, I just hope Vex doesn''t mess up this mission like last time. His thirst for battle has derailed us before."
"Don''t worry, I''ve made arrangements for them to infiltrate the fortress and plan an escape route this time. If all goes well, they¡¯ll slip in, rescue the lad, and vanish like ghosts," the blonde assured.
Hal regarded him with a mix of skepticism and trust. "If you say so. Your plans have a way of surprising us."
"Well, my worries are after they rescue the lad, will they manage to cure him? Our lord has high hopes for the kid but I don¡¯t think the curse can be broken yet," the blonde admitted with a sigh.
"Well, that¡¯s the hard part- we¡¯ll be using another substitute, I guess,"
¡°Even before the curse could kill him, Damien¡¯s bizarre surgery itself might kill the poor lad. Sure Damien¡¯s a genius and even has a working theory to fix the curse. His bad personality is also why I fear the mission might flop. Ultimately, it¡¯s up to the lad to survive Damien¡¯s torture, if he can even make it out alive,¡± the blonde conceded.
"If only the leader were here," Hal mused quietly.
"I have no idea where the hell he''s disappeared to. I just hope he returns soon and takes this responsibility off my shoulders," the blonde said with a wry smile.
Interrupting their conversation, a noble stood up impatiently. "Excuse me? Everyone''s here. Please begin."
The blonde grinned and approached the center stage confidently.
"It seems everyone¡¯s here! Thank you all for gathering on such short notice!"
An agitated noble retorted from his seat,
"If you weren''t blackmailing us, we wouldn''t be here! Just tell us what you want."
The other nobles stared at the blonde man on stage, waiting for their response.
Undeterred, the blonde maintained his smile,
"All will be explained, but first..."
He snapped his fingers, and suddenly, sheets of paper appeared before each seated noble.
"Before you is a blood oath contract. Sign it, and everything discussed here remains confidential. Utter a word to anyone and your heart and brain will pop like a balloon, killing you instantly. So as long as you keep the secret, you''re safe," the blonde declared.
Outrage erupted among the nobles.
"A blood oath contract? You never mentioned this!"
"I''m not signing!"
"This is some joke? I am leaving!"
The blonde rolled his eyes. "Do you want me to leak the evidence detailing how you stole from the church? How did you eliminate their clergy and buy those nuns as your slaves for your plaything? Then how do you write off those people killed by looters? What do you think the church will do when they find out?"
Silence fell across the room.
"That''s right. You wouldn''t want the Church''s army wiping out your little kingdom off the map, would you?" the blonde said pointedly.
Finally, the nobles gulped down their complaints down their throats. Each noble begrudgingly signed the contract, placing the documents on their tables. They knew fate much worse remained if they hadn¡¯t complied.
"Excellent!" the blonde exclaimed. "Now, onto the important matters..."
He clapped his hands, and the contracts transformed into small, floating paper silkworms. The nobles were surprised but before they could react the silkworms darted into the nostrils of each signer. The voice of their whimper echoed in the hall as the paper silkworm rushed inside their bodies.
"Apologies for that. The contract is sealed," the blonde stated matter-of-factly.
Finally, the nobles came to their senses!
"How dare you!"
"What is the meaning of this?"
Angry protests filled the hall.
"Sorry about the discomfort, but that''s how our blood oath contracts work. Now, let''s get to the heart of the matter as to why you''re all here," the blonde redirected, capturing everyone''s attention once more.
Turning to Hal, he gestured subtly,
"The barrier, please."
Hal raised his hand, conjuring a translucent barrier around the hall. He then steps back to a corner letting the blonde once again take the stage.
"Now, no one can eavesdrop," the blonde announced. "Before I begin, let me show you this..."
A box appeared before the blonde man, drawing all eyes with magnetic curiosity. He slowly lifted the lid, revealing a severed head, its visage frozen in an expression of agony.
Gasps and murmurs swept through the room.
"What is the meaning of this?" one of the nobles demanded, visibly shaken.
"This," the blonde explained calmly, "is the severed head of Vulpix the Soaring Beast, also known as the former Virtue of Magnanimity."
The room erupted in shock and disbelief.
"That can¡¯t be! Lord Vulpix fell in battle against the Giant Kraken while saving the city of Hedalf in the east! It has already been decades since his death!"
¡°No, it''s his face alright!" an elderly noble interjected, his voice trembling. "I saw him up close once. That¡¯s definitely his face. But it''s easy to forge a face,¡± he added skeptically.
"That''s the official story," the blonde continued, unperturbed. "In truth, three of our former members challenged Vulpix and managed to sever his head. Unfortunately, it cost two of them their lives, but one survived and kept this as a memento."
"You''re lying! Vulpix fought the Kraken and fell with the beast, making the sea its grave," another noble protested.
The blonde smiled coolly. "I could lie, but if you examine the head, you''ll find traces of divine ethereal energy that powered Vulpix''s body. Only Virtues use ethereal energy."
His words sparked a flurry of murmurs and discussions among the nobles, disbelief mingling with curiosity as they processed the shocking revelation.
¡°Calm down, everyone. We are short on time here,¡± the blonde announced, raising his voice. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Milo, and this is my introverted pal, Hal. We are two of the ten high seats representing Havoc, a dark guild.¡±
¡°Dark guild?¡±
¡°Never heard about this guild.¡±
¡°Neither have I.¡±
Muttered the officials.
¡°Of course, it''s a secret organization for a reason," Milo continued. "Anyway, I am here to propose a secret alliance between the Riyaz Kingdom and Havoc Guild.¡±
The officials were quite intrigued, but many were also skeptical. They exchanged glances, still doubtful about the whole thing.
¡°What exactly is your goal?¡± one of the nobles queried, his voice laden with suspicion.
Milo spread his arms with a charismatic smile, ¡°The same as everyone¡¯s! To rid ourselves of the Heavenly Virtues and establish a true order ruled by the mortals of this realm!¡±
This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
There was a moment of silence before the room erupted in cheers.
¡°Yes! We should be the ones in charge!¡± ¡°Screw the Virtues! They think they can order us nobles around like we are some dogs!¡± ¡°Yeah! We should get rid of them, forever!¡± ¡°This realm doesn¡¯t belong to those arrogant bastards!¡±
"Alright then, I guess we are on the same page," Milo continued a satisfied grin on his face. "So let¡¯s discuss how to bring those Virtues to their knees, shall we?"
The room quieted, all eyes turning to Milo, eager for the details of their plan.
___________________________
Outside the formidable walls of the Citadel of Mankerret at late midnight, a group of shadowy figures clad in tight black suits and masked faces gathered stealthily. Only their intense gazes, visible through the slits of their masks, hinted at their determination.
Each member was armed to the teeth with swords, knives, and various tools of infiltration. Each of them was a skilled warrior who knew the way to kill. One figure, taller and more imposing than the rest, stepped forward to address the group.
¡°This time, I am personally joining this mission to ensure that there are no mistakes. I can¡¯t tolerate another failure like the last time. On top of that, we lost men over a mere job to eliminate children, this is shameful for the Viper Guild,¡± he declared sternly.
A subordinate stepped forward hesitantly. ¡°Sir, that bitch, Ultear, was personally guarding them. How do we deal with a mage of her caliber guarding the target?¡±
¡°You couldn¡¯t handle a mere one little female mage? Show some spine! Instead, you guys turned tailed and ran! Don¡¯t you even call yourself a man? Anyway, I¡¯m here now to rectify our mistakes once and for all. No more blunders,¡± the leader retorted sharply.
¡°Yes, sir!¡± The response came in a disciplined chorus.
¡°Quiet down! It¡¯s the dead of night. We don¡¯t want to alert the guards,¡± he cautioned, his voice lowered.
¡°Yes, sir,¡± they murmured this time, acknowledging the need for stealth.
Among the group were four fresh recruits, young and on edge, embarking on their first mission. One of them, puzzled and anxious, asked, ¡°Did we already fail once?¡±
A nearby veteran chuckled darkly. ¡°First mission jitters, huh? Yeah, the previous squad botched it, and we lost some good men. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here now, to make up for those losses.¡±
¡°Will we be okay?¡± another recruit asked, sweat dripping from his brow.
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the veteran reassured them with a confident smile. ¡°The boss himself is with us. He¡¯s an elite mage. Nothing can go wrong now.¡±
The eyes of the four recruits glimmered with a mix of reverence and newfound hope, their confidence bolstered by the veteran¡¯s words.
¡°Now don¡¯t get too relaxed because I¡¯m here. If you get caught or blow our cover, you¡¯re on your own. Understand?¡± the leader asked in a commanding voice.
¡°Yes, sir!¡± the fresh recruits replied in hushed tones.
¡°Good. Let¡¯s move,¡± the leader ordered, and the black-cloaked warriors stealthily maneuvered around the citadel. They headed to the back where fewer guards patrolled, and the smooth, high walls offered no easy entry except through the ceiling.
One warrior stepped forward, using his arms to create stone slabs jutting out from the wall, forming makeshift stairs. Quietly, the group ascended one by one. Another mage cast a spell, creating an invisible barrier that shielded them from prying eyes. Inside the barrier, their movements and the stairs they created remained unseen as they climbed.
Minutes later, they reached the top floor. The new recruits, initially nervous, now relaxed slightly, taking in the view from their vantage point. But their calm was shattered when they encountered a man standing with his hands folded.
¡°Someone¡¯s already here!¡± one of the recruits panicked, drawing his sword.
The recruits quickly took battle formations.
¡°Calm down,¡± the leader commanded, steadying his team. He then addressed the man standing on the roof, approaching him confidently.
¡°It¡¯s good to see you, sir. We¡¯ve arrived,¡± the leader stated respectfully.
The man in blue robes, with a prominent nose and an air of nobility, looked unimpressed. ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± he stated sternly.
¡°We faced complications, but we¡¯re prepared now,¡± the leader replied, maintaining composure despite the tension.
¡°I¡¯ve been waiting in this dark, cold night for half an hour. The warden could wake at any moment. Do you intend to fail again?¡± the strange man retorted sharply.
¡°No, vice warden. We¡¯ll handle this swiftly and leave without a trace,¡± the leader assured confidently, eager to proceed with the mission.
¡°Very well. Follow me to the dungeon where he¡¯s confined. There are about 8-9 guards. Deal with them quietly. They¡¯re inexperienced, so it shouldn¡¯t be a challenge. And remember, no evidence,¡± the vice warden instructed coldly.
¡°Once the boy is eliminated, I look forward to seeing the warden¡¯s face as he takes the blame for failing to protect the budding apostle, destined to become the legendary sapling. It will be a moment to savor,¡± the vice warden added with a sinister smile.
¡°Give me a moment,¡± the leader said to his squad, then spread his arms. In an instant, his body transformed into a dark mist that enveloped his team.
¡°Relax and submit to the shadows,¡± the leader¡¯s voice echoed from within the mist. One by one, the warriors disappeared into the darkness.
The leader, now a small mist, slipped under the vice warden¡¯s shadow unnoticed.
¡°Stay silent,¡± the vice warden cautioned, leading the way toward the dungeon where the apostle was held.
As the vice warden led the way, the recruits hidden within the mist found themselves in a shadowy dimension alongside their comrades.
¡°The ability to hide in shadows like this is amazing,¡± one recruit whispered in awe.
¡°It¡¯s a shadow ability? That¡¯s so cool!¡± another recruit exclaimed softly.
¡°Well, it¡¯s more than just a shadow ability,¡± a knowledgeable recruit responded. ¡°It''s a psychic-transmutant ability, allowing the user to transform into a shadow and affect others. It¡¯s a rare skill, perfect for missions like this.¡±
¡°Damn, newbie, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable for someone so young,¡± remarked a veteran mage nearby.
¡°I read a lot of books,¡± the knowledgeable recruit said with a shrug.
¡°You can read? That¡¯s so cool. I always wanted to go to school too,¡± another fresher said, sounding impressed.
¡°SchooI, yeah I remember! I had murdered a teacher once upon a time. He was a child molester,¡± one recruit interjected darkly.
¡°I wanted to be a gardener, but I have a lot of debt and here I am becoming an assassin,¡± another recruit sighed.
¡°Hey, being an assassin is cool! I¡¯ll make lots of money and open a caf¨¦,¡± another added enthusiastically.
¡°I wanted to be a knight!¡± declared one of the fresh recruits.
¡°Knights are lame! Stealthily taking down enemies is where it¡¯s at,¡± someone else countered.
¡°That¡¯s dishonorable! There¡¯s no pride in that!¡± the aspiring knight protested.
¡°Screw honor. It¡¯s all about survival and efficiency,¡± the other shot back.
Suddenly, one of the veteran warriors spoke up, breaking the chatter among the recruits.
¡°Guys, this is supposed to be a stealth mission! Stop talking and focus,¡± he commanded.
¡°Yes, sir!¡± responded the fresh recruits quickly, their voices subdued.
The mist continued to glide along the vice warden¡¯s shadow, following him quietly to the dungeon where the apostle was being held captive. As they moved deeper into the citadel, they passed numerous guards stationed on the upper levels. Each guard saluted the vice warden and stepped aside, though they found his presence at this hour unusual. Security had been tightened since the arrival of the apostle, adding an air of tension to the normally quiet halls.
Finally, the vice warden reached the lower floor. The heavy gates creaked open, and he entered the dimly lit cellar area. New guards stationed there greeted him ceremoniously.
¡°Vice warden? Why are you here so late?¡± one of the guards asked, sounding surprised.
The vice warden smiled reassuringly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to check on our new recruit. Just making sure every one of you is settling in well. Any issues?¡±
The guards looked slightly puzzled but quickly responded, eager to please.
¡°No issues, sir! We¡¯re actually glad to see you. This place isn¡¯t as bad as my last posting in the prison,¡± one guard replied.
¡°Indeed, the prisoners here are well-behaved. Except for one who keeps muttering and transforming into a wooden figure,¡± another guard added. ¡°He¡¯s stopped eating and just lies there motionless.¡±
The vice warden nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I see. The transformation should be complete soon. Take me to him, let me give him some final words.¡±
The guards led the vice warden down the narrow corridors to the cell where the apostle was confined, the recruits hidden within the mist shadow following closely behind, their hearts pounding with anticipation of the mission ahead.
As they stopped before the apostle''s cell. There was Benjamin, mumbling something while staring at the ceiling. Half of his face and one of his arms had transformed into wood and sprouting leaves as well.
As the vice warden observed the apostle lying motionless on his bed, muttering unintelligibly and staring at the ceiling, he muttered under his breath, "So there he is."
At that moment, the mist that had concealed the hidden warriors swiftly detached from the vice warden''s shadow and dispersed into the surrounding darkness. The vice warden turned to the guards and spoke decisively, "He seems to have truly lost his sanity. There''s no point in speaking with him in this state. I''ll be returning to my quarters."
The guards exchanged uncertain glances but acquiesced. "But you wanted to talk to him, sir..."
"It''s alright," the vice warden assured them, already moving towards the exit. "I trust you to maintain order here."
With that, the vice warden swiftly departed from the cellar, leaving the guards puzzled and somewhat relieved by his departure.
"That was strange," one guard remarked.
"Yeah, he seemed nice though. I hope he gets some rest," the other guard replied.
In the next instant, a blade appeared, piercing through the neck of the guard. Fresh blood sprouted from the wound. Before the other guard could react, another black-suited warrior muffled his mouth and slit his throat. The two guards quickly perished without even understanding what happened.
¡°See that! That''s clean work!¡± shouted one of the fresh recruit warriors.
¡°Piercing is a much better way to kill, in my opinion,¡± another recruit added, wiping his blade.
The two new recruits were young but stone-cold murderers, recruited by the Viper Fangs. They didn¡¯t even feel a tiny guilt of killing the two guards.
The other two recruits looked at their fellow freshers in astonishment.
¡°You guys have no honor. A real death should be imparted via a duel,¡± said the knight-aspiring recruit, ¡°While betting your own life and winning, now that''s how one actually counts as a real kill.¡±
¡°You guys really enjoy killing humans, don¡¯t you,¡± said the knowledgeable recruit.
¡°Well, one should enjoy when you are at work. Dad always told me that,¡± one of the recruits responded with a grin.
¡°Seeing the light go away is fun! I¡¯m glad I joined the Viper Fangs,¡± responded another recruit, almost gleefully.
¡°Everyone of you here has lost their marbles.¡± responded the knowledgeable recruit.
¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±
Meanwhile, the other veteran warriors rounded up the rest of the guards and hunted them one by one. They ruthlessly killed the new guards leaping from the shadows and dragging them into the dark corners. Without much of a squeal, the guards were taken care of.
The high-class nobles watching this were not one bit surprised by this occurrence. Instead, they were just laying on their couch and enjoying this.
¡°Who are they going to exterminate this time, I wonder,¡± muttered one of the prisoners, watching the whole scene.
¡°I bet it¡¯s one of those Vamian dogs. Karma¡¯s getting back to him after all!¡± the other cellmate responded.
The leader of the Viper Fangs led his gang toward their target¡¯s cell. The entire squad assembled in front of the apostle¡¯s cell. As they approached, Benjamin Almond, the apostle, finally looked at his visiting guests, his eyes widening with recognition.
¡°I know you jokers. You¡¯re the ones who attacked us before,¡± he snarled. Anger flared in his eyes as he leaped onto the fence, grabbing the bars. ¡°Are you here to finish the job? And what did you do to my parents?¡±
The warriors looked at him with surprise. ¡°This is the first time a prey is acting like he¡¯s some hot shit instead of begging for his life. This kid needs a good lesson before dying,¡± one of the members remarked.
The recruits snickered, readying their blades, eager for the confrontation.
The leader of the Viper Fangs stepped forward, "Listen, kid, I know you''re scared. I even have a son almost your age. So I''ll give you a quick and painless death to end your suffering at once. After that, I''ll send your parents next so your family can reunite."
"Screw this! I ain''t scared of you guys! If I die, I''ll be sure to take some of you with me! It''s still better than becoming some fucking tree and croaking," Benjamin shouted, bracing himself for the confrontation.
The leader took out the keys, a smirk on his face. "Oh, looks like someone''s eager to die. Don''t worry, kid, I''ll personally send you up¡ªafter fixing that lousy mouth of yours." He inserted the key into the lock.
Suddenly, a hand pierced through the leader¡¯s chest like a stake. Fresh blood gushed out from the wound, splattering everywhere, even staining Benjamin¡¯s face.
The leader¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Who is it¡ª¡±
As the leader turned around, he saw one of his own black-suited men standing behind him¡ªthe knowledgeable fresher recruit, staring straight into his eyes.
The leader tried to conjure a spell, but the traitor quickly cleaved the leader''s body in half using his morphed, muscular arm. The leader fell to the ground, his body split in two.
¡°What a group of idiots! A so-called elite mage can¡¯t even recognize another elite mage in his own team. Pathetic!¡± muttered the traitorous recruit.
The rest of the Viper Fangs stared in disbelief at the traitor¡¯s transformed arm.
¡°Time to take out the trash,¡± said the traitor, turning to face the remaining members.
The veterans of Viper Fangs quickly took action, scattering around to surround the traitor.
¡°Earth Spears!¡±
¡°Fire Lances!¡±
¡°Star Shurikens!¡±
¡°Dimension Blades!¡±
They launched a barrage of quick spell attacks. A loud blast erupted where the traitor had been standing.
¡°Well, the mission is a bust! We should quickly retreat,¡± commanded one of the veteran mages.
In the next instant, the traitor appeared almost instantly behind the mage, crushing the man¡¯s head like a grape and killing him instantly.
¡°No one¡¯s leaving alive from here,¡± declared the recruit.
The Viper Fangs clashed with the traitor, but he ruthlessly slaughtered everyone with his overgrown muscular abilities. It was a one-sided massacre; the Viper Fangs were pounded into a pulp of mashed flesh, staining the entire corridor. The veterans, the fresh recruits¡ªeveryone was ground into pieces.
The high-class prisoners, once cocky and detached, began to feel fear as they watched the brutal massacre unfold.
The traitor, after making sure everyone was dead, returned to the apostle¡¯s cell, blood dripping from his hands and staining his once-black suit dark red.
¡°Fear not, little Apostle! I am here to rescue you,¡± he declared.
Benjamin stayed wary in the back of his cell, unwilling to trust a man who had just turned his comrades into a bloody mess.
¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to trust a guy who just stomped his own comrades into pulp,¡± Benjamin retorted.
¡°I know it might seem harsh, but they were just assassins. You shouldn¡¯t mourn them,¡± the traitor replied casually. ¡°I had to use them to get to you.¡±
Still uncertain, Benjamin pressed on, ¡°Who are you? And why are you trying to rescue me?¡±
The traitor paused, then tore off his suit and removed his mask, revealing a deflated young teen¡¯s body frame. In the next instant, he took a deep breath, and his body started morphing and inflating. Muscles and bones shifted visibly under his skin, transforming him into a tall, pale-skinned man with a chiseled physique. He casually reached into his pocket and put on a pair of glasses.
¡°Hello, Apostle. I am Damien of the Havoc Guild, and I am here to be your rightful savior,¡± he announced with a sly smile.
Ch 76 - Dread Zombies
Damien stood before the apostle¡¯s door, shirtless, his pale skin drenched in the blood and guts of those he had just slaughtered. The gentle smile on his dark lips only magnified his overall creepiness. Benjamin, not trusting him one bit, backed into a corner away from Damien¡¯s clutches.
Damien frowned at the sight. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you scared of me?¡± He looked around, ¡°And where the hell is the cell key?¡±
Benjamin stared at him with stern eyes. ¡°As I said, why should I trust a guy who just murdered his own comrades?¡±
Damien let out a sigh. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll just do it the old-fashioned way.¡±
He suddenly grabbed the cell door with one arm. The muscles in Damien¡¯s arm swelled and morphed into a massive, muscular forearm. He pulled on the door, causing the hinges to creak and the lock to bend. With a loud groan, the door came free, removed by sheer strength alone. He tossed the gate aside, and his arm returned to its normal shape.
Damien entered the cell, extending his hand towards Ben. In an instant, Ben swung his arm, armed with a fork, at Damien. Quick as lightning, Damien grabbed Ben¡¯s hand and pulled him closer, examining his body closely. Ben struggled but couldn¡¯t break free from Damien¡¯s grip.
Damien inspected Ben¡¯s body, which was halfway transformed into wood. His expression tightened after the examination.
¡°Young lad, your condition is quite serious. The process of transforming into a wooden sapling is already halfway complete,¡± Damien said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Based on my calculations, at this rate, the transformation should be complete soon, unless you''ve been using your healing abilities more frequently than advised.¡±
¡°Are you after the wood sapling too? Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± Ben asked, still trying to pull his arm away. ¡°And let go of me!¡±
Damien released his grip on Ben¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright, young lad. As I mentioned before, I¡¯m here as your savior. We¡¯ve come to rescue you and break this curse. Surely the big guy must have briefed you on the details.¡±
Ben looked puzzled. ¡°Big guy? Who are you talking about?¡±
Rolling his eyes, Damien replied, ¡°Oh, come on! You know who I mean. The one who bestowed this power upon you in the first place.¡±
Ben looked even more confused. ¡°Who? What power? You¡¯re not making any sense.¡±
Damien appeared shocked. ¡°You must be joking. You haven¡¯t spoken with the big floating eyeball that appears in your dreams?¡±
¡°Floating eyeball? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡±
Damien scrutinized Ben closely. ¡°That can¡¯t be¡ Wait a minute.¡± He reached for the pendant hanging around Ben¡¯s neck.
¡°This pendant you wear! Where did you get it?¡± Damien asked, fixating on the pendant.
Ben looked surprised. ¡°It was given to me by my dad. Why do you ask?¡±
¡°The feather inside this pendant. It¡¯s giving away a divine aura, do you know anything about this?¡± asked Damien.
¡°According to my dad, it¡¯s said to be a feather of the ancient Sunfire bird,¡±
¡°That should explain. How did you get your hands on something like this?¡± Damien inquired, his gaze intent on the pendant.
¡°It¡¯s a family heirloom! Why do you care?¡± Ben replied defensively.
Suddenly, Damien snatched the pendant from Ben, breaking the chain. ¡°So this is why our master couldn¡¯t reach you, why he couldn¡¯t make contact.¡±
¡°Hey! Give that back!¡± Ben protested, attempting to grab the pendant from Damien. But with Damien¡¯s tall stature and agile movements, Ben found it hard to reach, feeling like a child against him despite being almost fifteen years old.
After a few more struggles, Damien returned the pendant to Ben.
"I''ll give it back to you under one condition," Damien said sternly. "Keep this pendant in your pocket from now on. Its divine aura might be why our master couldn''t contact you."
"So, your master is actually a floating eyeball?" Ben asked incredulously.
"Well, he''s your master too, considering he bestowed his power upon you. Though, he''s the one responsible for cursing you in the first place," Damien explained.
"What! So this curse is all because of your master!" Ben exclaimed suddenly, pointing towards something. "Is that the guy you were talking about?"
Damien followed Ben''s gaze and was surprised to see an eyeball on the wall, blinking and glancing in their direction.
"No, that¡¯s not the master. That¡¯s the warden¡¯s power," Damien clarified.
In an instant, Damien''s demeanor shifted. His arm morphed and stretched, crushing the wall effortlessly. Just as quickly, his arm returned to normal.
"We don¡¯t have time. The warden has already been alerted that we¡¯re here. His ability to monitor us is annoying," Damien instructed.
Ben looked shocked. "But you just destroyed his eyeball, right?"
"He can grow hundreds more to monitor our moves. Don¡¯t worry, I have a plan," Damien said, taking his hand and plunging it into his own abdomen.
"What the... Why did you do that?" Ben shouted.
"Just give me a second, now where did I put that?" Damien muttered, rummaging through his own abdomen.
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
At this point, even Ben started questioning Damien¡¯s sanity.
After a few moments, Damien exclaimed, "There it is!" and pulled something from his wounded abdomen ¡ª a pair of goggles soaked in blood.
"What the hell was that doing there?" Ben exclaimed.
The wound on the abdomen quickly started regenerating and fixing it by itself.
"Now wear this, young lad," Damien said, handing him the bloody goggles.
"No way! I¡¯m not putting that disgusting thing on my face," Ben complained.
"Suit yourself. Don¡¯t come crying to me when your eyes start burning," Damien replied as he left the prison cell.
"What are you going to do now?" Ben asked him.
Damien rummaged through the corpse of the dead elite mage from the Viper Fang clan. In the next moment, he retrieved several black spheres, about a dozen of them.
"Fifteen of these should do the trick," Damien said with a sly smile.
"What are you planning¡ª" Ben began, but Damien quickly channeled his mana into the black spheres and scattered them around the corridors.
As soon as the spheres touched the ground, they erupted into thick clouds of smoke. One by one, the smoke screens obscured the view of the prison, effectively blocking the wardens'' sight.
"That should keep the warden blind for a few minutes at least," Damien said, smiling.
The next instant, the entire prison erupted in coughing sounds. The heavy black smoke affected everyone, including the noble prisoners in the cell. Thankfully Ben wore the bloody goggles after thoroughly washing them.
"What the cough¡ªare you trying to suffocate us? cough" yelled one of the prisoners.
"You bastard! cough Get this smoke out of here! Cough"
"I will kill you! cough cough"
Many more complaints echoed from the other prisoners.
Damien smiled amidst the chaos.
¡°Oh, I almost forgot about the fine specimens gathered down here. How blind of me!¡±
Ben, using a cloth to cover his nose, urged Damien, ¡°Mr. Damien! Now would be a good time to escape.¡±
Damien shook his head decisively.
¡°That would be foolish. The outer door must be guarded by hundreds of mages. Even as an elite mage, I¡¯d have a hard time fighting them while protecting you.¡±
Ben sighed in frustration. ¡°So what now?¡±
¡°Well, time to recruit some prisoners to our party,¡± Damien replied.
¡°Recruit prisoners? These guys down here are just nobles willingly living in this place. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll join our cause,¡± Ben argued.
¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to do something about their ¡®will,¡¯ won¡¯t we?¡± Damien said with a hint of mischief.
¡°What? Do you think you can sweet-talk them into joining us? I doubt that¡¯ll work, and I¡¯m not counting on their fighting abilities either,¡± Ben countered.
¡°Well, that¡¯s one consideration. But don¡¯t worry, I have a brilliant idea. Just stay close, I don¡¯t want you to be targeted by the larvae,¡± Damien muttered smilingly.
Ben felt a sense of foreboding, but for now, he chose to trust Damien and stayed close to him.
In the next instant, Damien stretched out his right hand''s index and middle finger and stabbed them into the palm of his left hand. Blood spurted from the wound as Damien dug his fingers into the flesh, careful not to cut through the back of his hand. He drove the wound downward toward his wrist. Blood oozed from the incision, dripping onto the floor.
"Well, now wake up, little Dread Larvae! Time to feast and earn your keep," Damien shouted.
In the next instant, a flood of white larvae spilled from the wound, spraying everywhere like a shower of white rain. The larvae spread throughout the cell block, quickly crawling to the nearest prisoners.
"What is this thing!"
"Ew! Something crawled on my body."
"A worm! Gross!"
Complaints and shrieks echoed from the prisoners.
One noble saw a larva wriggling toward him. "First this smoke, now this!" He raised his hand and squashed the larva. But as soon as he lifted his hand, he noticed a small puncture, and the larva had burrowed into his skin. He could feel it moving deeper into his body.
"What is this¡ªit''s inside me! Get it out of me!"
A blood-curdling scream echoed from one of the cells. The prisoner lay on the floor, spasming violently. His eyelids rolled back, and it seemed like he was in a trance. One by one, more screams followed, dying out as quickly as they began.
"What is going on?" Ben demanded.
"Oh, it''s just my pet Dread Larvae recruiting some foot soldiers for our aid. The screams are standard procedure as they munch through their brains. But don''t worry, they''ll stop screaming in a few minutes," Damien explained with a smile.
"Brain-eating larvae? Can you not do that when I''m here? I think I feel something crawling in my body too," Ben complained, searching himself frantically.
"Oh, I can sense them. You''re safe. You''re just panicking."
"I already have enough trouble with this curse. I don''t need my brain turning into larva¡¯s lunch."
"I said you''re going to be okay. Anyway, I was going to kill all the nobles, so it''s better to recruit them into my Dread Zombie army," Damien declared casually.
"Now what army?"
"You''ll see soon enough."
"I can''t see anything in this black smoke of yours! My eyes are starting to burn as well."
Damien chuckled, "Just bear with it for a little longer. Soon, we''ll have enough power to make a breakthrough."
Outside the cellar doors, stairs led upwards where a squad of mages stood armed and ready. They prepared their spells for imminent combat, led by none other than the vice warden.
"Alright mages, someone has dared to intrude in our citadel, that as well right under our noses. But sadly for them, there''s only one way out. Kill anyone who walks out from that door. Ensure not a single one of them leaves alive," the vice warden declared, sweat dripping down his face.
¡®If those bastards reveal that I was the one who let them in, demotion will be the least of my worries,¡¯ he thought to himself.
"But sir, what if the nobles get hurt? The warden told us to be cautious," a mage soldier murmured nervously.
"It''s because of his incompetence that I have to step up and clean up his mess. Now just do as you''re told," the vice warden snapped back.
His sole objective was clear: eliminate all witnesses.
It wasn¡¯t long before the doors started shaking violently. The wooden planks holding the lock creaked under the pressure.
Thud.
The door groaned as it was rammed forcefully from the inside.
The mages readied their projectile spells: classic fireballs, frozen arrows, floating rocks, acidic vials, and more. Regular guards armed with swords and bows stood ready, while reinforcements were on their way.
The door finally slammed open, almost breaking off its hinges. Dark smoke erupted, climbing the stairs.
¡°Hold your attack!¡± ordered the vice warden, raising his arm.
No one had yet emerged from the cellar.
Suddenly, two figures moved swiftly through the smoke, making a beeline toward the mages.
¡°Fire!¡± shouted the vice warden.
A flurry of spells bombarded the figures, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, they tanked the hits as if it were nothing. Chunks of their limbs fell to the ground, and the smell of charred flesh filled the room, but still, the two figures marched forward and crashed into the mages.
The mages'' formation quickly fell apart as they finally got a clear view of the intruders: morbid, grotesque creatures resembling bloated humanoid trolls. Despite their grievous injuries, the trolls charged at the mages, swatting them away like flies and biting those nearby.
The soldiers and mages quickly turned their attention to the monsters and launched another round of spells. This time, they had a clear shot and swiftly eliminated the trolls by striking them in their heads, killing them.
¡°Where did these trolls come from?¡± said the baffled vice warden.
The mages were horrified, having already lost two of their own and five soldiers in an instant.
A nearby mage inspected the trolls'' bodies and noticed a bracelet on one of the severed arms. "These aren¡¯t trolls. This is¡ª"
He saw the heirloom of the Rhedia family. "This man is Sir Teter, the prince of the Baxion region. Somehow, he was turned into a troll."
¡°What! That can¡¯t be! This troll must have eaten him,¡± the vice warden argued.
Suddenly, the two dead bodies started convulsing violently.
"Get down, everyone!" a mage shouted.
The bodies exploded, sending people flying and breaking the formation completely. The vice warden was thrown back as well.
The ground rumbled as a horde of trolls swiftly emerged from the door, charging toward the mages. These trolls were Dread Zombies created by Damien. The larvae not only controlled their brains but also transformed their bodies, enlarging their limbs and heads. Their eyes were white, and they had only one thing on their mind: to kill.
As the troll army of converted prisoners charged at the mages and soldiers, the trolls that were defeated exploded, taking out nearby enemies.
Damien walked out with Benjamin, observing the chaos from a distance.
"These noblemen are weak as mages. They depended on pills and potions to accelerate their mana core growth. But thanks to that, I can create powerful self-destructive zombies who would go out with a boom once defeated," explained Damien excitedly.
Benjamin looked at the scene with wide eyes, "So this is the power of an elite mage,"
Ch 77 - The Stairway Blockade
The Mankerret Citadel is a fortified prison located in a remote area surrounded by hills and wild forests. Guarded by the imperial army''s elite soldiers and a platoon of skilled mages, the Citadel is further protected by a lake teeming with flesh-eating piranhas. The only way in or out is via a heavily guarded bridge.
Despite its appearance as a prison, the interior of the Citadel resembles a luxury palace. The spacious rooms feature comfortable sofas and personal maids, and elite noblemen have access to jacuzzis and spas. Even lesser officials, such as regional lords, are housed in the cellar with soft beds, good food, and personal slaves.
These individuals were arrested under the orders of the Church of the Virtues, a powerful religious sect with global influence that even the kingdom''s royal family could not ignore. However, the royal family is keen to maintain good relations with these influential figures without upsetting the Church. Thus, the Citadel of Mankerret was built¡ªa luxurious prison where prisoners could live comfortably while preserving their allegiance to the royal family.
But at this moment, the Citadel had turned into a nightmare for all its inhabitants.
Former prisoners had morphed into grotesque, deformed trolls. Some had enormous muscular arms, others had disproportionately large heads, but all shared the same monstrous appearance. Their brains had been reduced to mush, and the only thing they knew was to kill anything in their path.
The imperial guards, soldiers from the imperial army known for their physical prowess, found themselves overwhelmed. Though they were formidable enough to subjugate any monster, these trolls were too powerful. The soldiers were being tossed around like mere toys.
Suddenly, an elderly officer took charge, barking orders with authority:
"Form a formation! Spearmen, take the vanguard! Archers, fall back and aim for the heads. Mages, provide long-range offensive spells. Any transmutant close-combat mages, aid the rest of my men!"
The guards quickly formed a defensive line, with mages supporting them. They stood as the last line of defense, blocking the only way out. If the trolls breached the stairs, they would reach the upper floors, where fat nobles and aristocrats with no fighting experience would be slaughtered.
The army of grotesque trolls charged toward the formation of guards, swinging their massive arms like battering rams.
"Incoming! Shields!" shouted the commander.
"Heavenly Blessing!" a mage chanted, casting a protective layer over every guard and mage in the formation.
"Ice walls!" another mage called out, creating a frosty barrier of ice.
The trolls burst through the ice wall, swinging their enormous arms at the guards. The shields gritted their teeth, absorbing the impact and pushing them backward. Some shields crumbled under the weight, killing a few guards, but most held their ground.
"Attack!" the commander ordered.
Spears pierced the trolls'' vital areas through the gaps in the shields. A volley of arrows and spells from the mages and archers whittled down the trolls one by one.
As the trolls fell, their carcasses began to convulse.
"Dammit! They''re about to explode again!" shouted one of the guards.
Suddenly, a woman from the back stepped forward.
"Leave it to me!"
She was an elite mage.
"Divine Spirit Possession, Mystic Mirror!" she intoned.
Her eyes shone brightly, and her body began to glow. She stretched her hand out toward the dead trolls, absorbing all the impact from their imminent explosions into a glowing, unstable white orb.
With a determined look, she flung the orb at a group of advancing trolls. The orb exploded upon impact, killing multiple trolls in a brilliant flash.
The guards and mages watched in awe as the trolls fell, their immediate threat neutralized. The woman stood tall, her glowing form gradually fading as the battlefield quieted. The elite mage had turned the tide, buying the defenders precious time.
Though the immediate threat was contained, the battle was far from over.
The defeated soldiers and mages below had been reanimated into trolls, now advancing toward the formation with renewed vigor. Nearly all the remaining soldiers and mages had been wiped out, and the remaining trolls began making their way toward the stairs, aiming to breach the defensive formation.
"Lifebloom!" a mage cast, summoning small orbs of mana that floated gently above the guards and healed their injuries.
¡°Heavenly blessing,¡± another spell was cast on the formation. This new layer also prevented the larvae from penetrating their bodies.
The trolls continued to clash with the formation. The ice walls diminished the force of their blows, and the shields absorbed the remaining impact. Guards with shields and swords thrust through the gaps, while archers and mages unleashed a barrage of long-range attacks to dispatch the remaining trolls.
The elite mage with the special technique absorbed the explosions of the dead trolls, reflecting their impact back at the remaining enemies. Slowly but steadily, the number of trolls dwindled.
The morale of the defenders surged, their spirits buoyed by the signs of victory amidst the chaos.
In a shadowed corner, two figures observed the battle.
Damien watched the defensive formation with a mixture of admiration and disdain. ¡°Look at that,¡± he said, his voice filled with awe. ¡°An experienced group of warriors, adeptly handling my trolls. They could have been famous adventurers, earning glory, rather than being reduced to mere lapdogs for the kingdom.¡±
His expression darkened, his eyes narrowing with cold resolve. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but they have to be eliminated.¡±
Benjamin, wide-eyed and trembling, glanced nervously at Damien. "At this rate, we''ll be the ones to get eliminated."
Damien turned to Benjamin with a calm, confident demeanor. "Stop worrying, young lad. I just need to give them a shake, and their formation will crumble like a house of cards."
If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Stepping out from the shadows, Damien approached the nearby trolls. The trolls, mindless and focused on their targets, paid no attention to Damien¡¯s presence.
"These should be good enough," Damien muttered to himself.
Meanwhile, the defensive formation was still locked in a fierce battle with the troll army. Despite the elite mage¡¯s efforts to reflect the explosions, the onslaught was overwhelming. The defenders were taking heavy damage, and the healer was struggling to keep up.
"Alright! Now would be a good time to take the battle pills!" the commander ordered.
The imperial guards reached into their pockets and pulled out vials containing magic pills crafted by high mage alchemists. Swallowing the pills, the soldiers entered a berserk state. Their strength increased dramatically, and they stopped feeling pain. The formation began pushing back the trolls with renewed vigor.
The battle pills were a recent innovation, capable of turning even a normal human into a superhuman for a short period. However, the pills were expensive, difficult to produce, and had severe drawbacks after use. The guards'' eyes turned bloodshot as they fiercely pushed back the trolls.
"Let''s show these mages what the imperial guards are capable of!" shouted the commander, boosting everyone¡¯s morale.
Even the mages were amazed by the display.
"Is that so? We mages can''t let them steal the limelight, can we?" one mage exclaimed.
"Yeah!" shouted the rest of the mages in sync.
The next moment, an archer shouted, "Incoming!"
A nearby mage was quick to react, "Ice wall!"
"Heaven¡¯s Bless-"
A massive projectile blasted through the ice walls, speeding toward the shields. A row of shielders was wiped out as the projectile barreled through the defenses, narrowly missing the mages and archers who ducked and moved out of its way. The projectile finally landed across a wall and split into three parts. It all happened so instantly that everyone was in shock.
The formation had collapsed, leaving a gap where the shields were missing. The trolls quickly marched toward the broken line.
"Quick, reform the formation!" shouted the commander.
The surviving guards scrambled to remake the formation.
"Wait! Those things are trolls!" shouted one of the mages.
The projectile was a small group of trolls balled together and hurled by Damien, who now stood smugly with his oversized grotesque arm, proud of his throw.
The mages finally realized that three trolls had reached behind them.
"Shit! First clear these guys out!"
"Wait, that troll is already-"
One of the trolls, significantly damaged from colliding with the ice wall, staggered a few steps toward the formation and collapsed.
"Watch out!"
The dead troll exploded, taking out the remaining mages and archers in the back. The remains splattered against the walls and the surviving comrades. Seeing this, the morale of the remaining soldiers plummeted instantly.
With a fierce army of trolls in the front and two injured trolls behind them, the only people left were the shield guards armed with spears and swords and the elite mage who could reflect the blasts.
Finally, the elite mage stepped forward and glanced down, where she saw Damien who was rather impressed by himself. Seeing the big grotesque oversized arm, she understood that he was the man behind all this ruckus.
"We have to get rid of that man! He¡¯s the root of all this mess," said the elite mage, her eyes filled with determination to kill Damien.
The commander nodded his head. "Well, if you can just try to hold it a bit longer, reinforcements would arrive anytime now. We¡¯ll handle the trolls, you just try to keep that man occupied. Just don¡¯t die on my watch now."
The elite mage nodded. "I don¡¯t plan to. I have my daughter¡¯s birthday next week, and I finally took a paid leave to celebrate with her. I ain¡¯t dying here."
"Let¡¯s give them hell!" the commander shouted.
The next instant, all the guards dropped their shields and fiercely leaped at the trolls. In berserk mode, the guards moved quickly and fiercely, easily maneuvering through the trolls'' attacks and counterattacking them.
Blood, guts, and explosions filled the corridors as the battle intensified. Meanwhile, the elite mage began chanting a spell. Her eyes glowed, and a surge of mana surrounded her. In the next instant, ethereal floating mirrors popped up around the corridors, surrounding the trolls and Damien.
Damien quickly stopped goofing around and turned serious as he observed the mirrors. He knew he should be careful.
¡°Hey, young lad, quickly hide in a safe spot,¡± Damien warned. ¡°Finally, things are getting exciting!¡±
Damien cracked his knuckles and approached the stairs with determined strides. The elite mage, sensing the danger, focused her mana intensely on her spell.
¡°Cascade!¡± she called out, directing a powerful beam of light from her fingertip. The beam shot toward one of the mirrors, slicing through nearby trolls with precision. It reflected off the mirrors, creating a deadly chain reaction. Each reflection added to the beam¡¯s power, cutting through trolls and redirecting to new targets. The beam continued its path of destruction, tearing through the horde.
As the trolls died, they exploded, and the mirrors absorbed the resulting orbs of energy. The elite mage, straining with the effort, controlled the unstable orbs, directing them toward Damien. Her eyes glowed fiercely, and her nose bled from the exertion.
Damien¡¯s demeanor changed instantly as he saw the white floating orbs. He had already seen the power of the white orbs as it had wiped out his own trolls before.
Damien backed away and dodged the orbs with swift, graceful movements. His body shifted and stretched, evading the white orbs that chased him. It was almost like the orbs themselves were alive like flies chasing after him.
Meanwhile, the elite mage quickly directed the bouncing light beam from her mirrors toward Damien. The beam pierced his shoulder and leg, causing him to lose his balance. That¡¯s when the orbs reached Damien and detonated with a massive explosion.
A big fiery blast erupted with Damien at the center. The remaining trolls nearby perished in the explosion, and the guards took cover to avoid being thrown by the blast force. Benjamin scrambled back downstairs, hiding behind a door for protection. The elite mage¡¯s floating mirrors shattered in the explosion, and she coughed up blood, but a satisfied smile remained on her face.
As the smoke cleared, the scene revealed a charred troll embracing a gravely wounded Damien. The troll disintegrated into dust, leaving Damien severely injured but still alive. His body began to heal at an alarming rate, with missing flesh and burn marks rapidly regenerating.
¡°Now that was dangerous. I almost met my lord there,¡± Damien said with a grim smile as his face and body began to heal without the aid of any spells.
¡°He used the trolls as a shield! Fine, let¡¯s see if you can survive my next spell,¡± shouted the determined elite mage.
The elite mage began chanting another spell. She knew she had to finish this quickly before he could recover.
¡°I¡¯ve seen enough,¡± Damien muttered a chant under his breath, his voice barely audible. ¡°Fleshweaver.¡±
The nearby guts and flesh of soldiers and trolls came to life, moving and congealing into a long, fleshy chain that slithered under the guards, reaching toward the elite mage.
Before the guards and the elite mage could react, long protruding spikes emerged from the fleshy chain, piercing the guards. The spikes narrowly missed the elite mage¡¯s head, injuring her shoulder instead.
The spikes quickly disintegrate as they appear.
¡°Bastard!¡± shouted the frustrated mage as it tried to close the bleeding on her shoulder. The guards were also injured and their speed was reduced greatly. They still couldn¡¯t feel pain but the after-effects of the pills were slowly warning out now.
Damien smirked, his eyes reflecting the grotesque creation¡¯s malevolence.
¡°That was great, you guys survived yet again? You guys will make a strong troll soon enough.¡±
As Damien slowly got up, the sound of metal clanking came from behind the elite mage from above. Damien¡¯s smile finally disappeared.
Footsteps approached, accompanied by the unmistakable clank of armor. The reinforcements arrived in force¡ªa platoon of imperial guards and mages descended upon the scene from above, their presence an imposing sight.
The commander¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Let¡¯s regroup with the mage!¡±
The remaining soldiers swiftly fell back, forming a protective perimeter around the elite mage. Her eyes widened in relief and exhaustion as she saw the reinforcements charging down the stairs.
Despite her injuries, the mage managed a weary smile. ¡°Reinforcements are finally here!¡±
She then turned to look at a particular female mage and exclaimed,
¡°Sasha, you could have come a bit earlier, you know!¡±
A dozen imperial guards and half a dozen mages had appeared, including the mage¡¯s friend Sasha. But as they approached, something seemed off. The elite mage noticed the odd behavior.
¡°Guys, slow down!¡± shouted one of the guards, his voice filled with alarm. The mage noticed something was off as well, but it was already too late.
In an instant, the guards and mages dropped their weapons. Swords and shields clattered to the ground, and even the mages let their staffs fall. Their bodies began to swell grotesquely, armor straining against the expanding limbs. Their heads grew monstrous proportions. The reality of their transformation dawned on the remaining survivors, leaving them pale and almost breathless.
The so-called reinforcements had turned into an army of trolls, rushing straight at the remaining survivors. The elite mage watched in horror as Sasha, now a hideous monster, swung her massive arms, hurling bodies like ragdolls. The remaining guards, their strength from the battle pills depleted, cowered in fear as they saw their comrades being stomped and devoured by the trolls.
The commander, refusing to yield, shouted, ¡°Stand your ground everyone!¡± He fought fiercely, slashing at a nearby troll and kicking its body away from his men. But soon, a troll bear-hugged him from behind, crushing him with brutal force. The commander¡¯s blood seeped through the gaps in his armor as he was squeezed to death.
The elite mage, grievously injured, lay on the stairs. Her arm was shattered, ribs punctured, and jaw broken. Bleeding profusely, she was overwhelmed by her friend¡¯s monstrous transformation. As she lost consciousness, memories of her daughter filled her mind¡ªthe times she had raised her, the promise of celebrating her birthday together. ¡®I am sorry¡¡¯ she thought as she took her last breath, filled with regret.
Sasha, now a troll, began feasting on her lifeless body. ¡°Stop!¡± Damien commanded, his voice cold and commanding. ¡°Stop feasting on potential new recruits! Especially those who survived for so long! I have other plans for these guys.¡±
Fully recovered from his injuries, Damien cracked his neck and joints casually. ¡°But that was a sight to see! Watching them lose their only glimmer of hope. Truly exciting, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He turned around, looking for Benjamin. ¡°Uh, where is the young one?¡±
Benjamin was nowhere to be seen. Damien sighed, ¡°I guess he hid back in his cellar~ anyway, go fetch him.¡± One of the trolls lumbered into the cellar and dragged out a protesting Benjamin.
¡°Hey! Put me down already!¡± Ben shouted, wriggling free.
Damien, meanwhile, approached the corpses of the fallen guards and the elite mage. He stabbed his finger into their heads, placing special worms he had prepared. The corpses began to convulse violently as the worms worked.
¡°Alright, leave him be,¡± Damien commanded as the troll released Benjamin, who let out a sigh of relief.
Benjamin looked around at the bloodshed, his face reflecting a mix of horror and resignation. ¡°So, is it finally over?¡±
¡°No, we¡¯re just getting started!¡± Damien said with a playful smile. ¡°Let¡¯s head up for now. Hopefully, my partner has taken care of that warden by now.¡±
Ch 78 - Escaping The Citadel
A tall, elderly man walked down a dimly lit corridor, the rhythmic tapping of his cane echoing through the chambers. His brilliantly red hair, neatly combed to the side, gleamed under the sparse lighting, and his gold-rimmed glasses glinted with each step. Sweat beaded on his furrowed brow as he hurried along, anxiety evident in his every movement. He was nervous and cautious, and his destination was a room at the end of the corridor.
The palace was vast and opulent, with masked guards in crimson armor stationed everywhere. The walls of the corridors were painted in rich hues of red and yellow, exuding a sense of grandeur and authority.
Despite the magnificence of his surroundings, the old man felt out of place. He had little choice but to heed the urgent summons.
Finally, he arrived at a door flanked by two guards in red armor. They acknowledged his presence with a curt nod and knocked.
"Just a moment," came a hoarse voice from within.
Muffled sounds of female laughter and moaning followed by a bed creaking could be heard from inside. It was clear there were several women in the room.
The old man¡¯s face twisted in disgust as he waited.
After what felt like an eternity, the noises ceased, and a tense silence fell over the room.
"Send him in," the voice commanded.
The guards opened the door, and the old man stepped inside.
A wave of intense heat hit the old man as the door opened, but he paid it no mind and stepped inside.
He entered a massive bedroom dominated by a grand, circular bed encircled by a moat of molten lava. Statues with open mouths lined the walls, continuously spewing magma that illuminated the room with a fiery glow.
The old man scowled at the sight.
A tall, muscular man with short-cropped hair and a rugged beard sat on the bed, his body glistening with sweat. Surrounding him were five naked women, nearly exhausted and unconscious, their bodies barely covered by the disheveled sheets.
The muscular man grinned at the old man, "Ah, you¡¯re here, Viscount Eric¡ªor should I say, father-in-law?"
Viscount Eric stared back sternly. "That word from your mouth makes me want to retch, Lord Travis. Viscount will suffice."
The tall man was Travis Hellfire, grandmaster and principal of Bloodfire Academy.
"We¡¯re family; we shouldn¡¯t be so formal. Let¡¯s see¡" Travis picked up a nearby woman¡¯s bra and casually wiped the sweat from his body. "You are the father of my fifth wife, so how about I call you Father Five?"
Travis''s eyes gleamed with excitement as if he had come up with a brilliant idea.
Viscount Eric¡¯s face turned pale at the title. "I would rather you call me Viscount Eric."
"So, Father Five, do you know why I summoned you on such short notice?" Travis asked, a grin playing on his lips.
The old man let out a weary sigh. ¡°Perhaps you received an order from Our Highness? Something important we must discuss in private?¡±
Travis looked at him with boredom, tossing the sweat-soaked bra into the moat of lava, where it ignited instantly and burned to ashes. ¡°Father Five, you jest! Do you think I would summon you to my bedroom in the middle of the night for such a mundane matter?¡±
¡°Then I have no idea whatsoever.¡±
Travis''s eyes turned cold as he stared at the Viscount. The Viscount held his gaze, refusing to back down. Travis reached under his pillow and retrieved something, tossing it at the Viscount''s feet. It was a pair of purple bracelets and a letter.
"Well, I think this might jog your memory," Travis said, smiling.
Viscount Eric''s face paled for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure. "It''s just entry bracelets for common folk and a flimsy letter. What of it?"
Travis rose from the bed, his brow furrowed. "One of my men intercepted a band of assassins. After killing them, they found these two purple bracelets along with that letter. If you go through the letter, you''ll see the insignia of the Viper Fangs."
The Viscount''s face turned ashen.
Travis grinned. "Come on now, it''s no secret that a little illegal guild operates under your orders."
The old man could do nothing but bite his lip and stay quiet.
"The purple bracelets, I sent to the organizers to get checked. According to them, the last registered users of those bracelets were a woman named Bethenny Almond and her husband, Arthur Almond. The bracelet still has their blood drop inside, which they were using to track them down."
Viscount Eric''s face contorted in an ugly expression.
Travis''s smile broadened. "What''s the matter, Father Five? Oh, I just remembered¡ªdidn''t one of your deceased daughters also go by the name Bethenny? I heard she had passed away while adventuring and even her corpse wasn''t recovered. So sad!"
Viscount Eric dropped his pretense. "Master Travis, that was decades ago! But I still managed to keep my end of the bargain and betrothed my next-in-line daughter in her place. Not only is my daughter Valentina beautiful, but she has a sharp mind and has been useful to you on countless occasions. Out of your twenty-seven wives, she''s one of the most talented. Despite that, are you still not satisfied?"
Travis didn''t answer and decided to stay quiet.
The Viscount''s breathing was ragged and his brows throbbed,
"My daughter has never once uttered a single complaint about your lecherous tendencies. Despite having a harem of twenty-seven wives and countless sex slaves for the practice of your vile techniques, she has faithfully served beside you with her mind and body. Now suddenly you are trying to open old wounds?"
Travis''s face turned serious. "Old man, watch your tone. You might be my fifth father-in-law, but that doesn''t give you the right to yap however you feel like. Out of respect for your daughter being a useful tool, I shall overlook your behavior this one time. That said, that woman named Bethenny, she is your eloped blood daughter, isn''t she?"
"She really died the day she left the household name behind. Her mere existence is a stain on the name of House Boldigrio," replied Viscount Eric.
Travis smiled. "So you really do intend to get rid of her. Good! Then how about this, let me have her instead."
Eric''s face twitched. "What do you mean?"
Travis picked up his robe and began to dress himself. "You should already be familiar with my techniques by now. I need a good stock of healthy women who are efficient in fire attributes. Most of them die once all their essence has been harnessed, while some just collapse because of my high libido."
Viscount Eric''s face twisted in disgust. "I am quite familiar with your technique and your libido by now. You don¡¯t need to go into the details. I also know that your mansion gets a steady supply of females who then come out as piles of corpses. I just hope you don¡¯t involve your wives in this deplorable technique of yours.¡±
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
"Well, of course not! I trained your daughter to please me, and she¡¯s quite good at it. Killing her would be such a waste!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard enough!¡± said Viscount Eric, his brows furrowed.
¡°Oh, come on! No need to be embarrassed. You should be a proud father. Hahaha!¡±
¡°If that¡¯s all you have to say, I¡¯m leaving,¡± said Eric, turning around.
¡°Viscount Eric, I want that woman alive. It would be in your best interest that my goods aren¡¯t damaged. I can¡¯t let the essence of a noble flame mage go to waste. You don¡¯t mind that right?¡±
"If you wish to let her join as your slave, then so be it. Just promise me that she won¡¯t see the light of the day. I have to clear the stains on my household one way or another. Her son should already be eliminated as we speak.¡±
Travis looked at Viscount Eric incredulously,
¡°Her son? You don¡¯t mean the apostle, do you?¡±
Viscount Eric stood firmly,
¡°Well it would be a great loss for the kingdom but I can¡¯t let the Church of Virtues find out our relationship. It could put not only me but even the kingdom in hot waters.¡±
Eric burst into laughter as he placed hands on his hips,
¡°You are one shrewd heartless grandpa! I like it. If the apostle is killed under Pierre¡¯s protection it would also be a huge blow to their faction.¡±
¡°Now I¡¯ll take my leave. I have many things to prepare,¡± said Viscount Eric, turning around and leaving.
¡ª--
But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Mankerret Citadel was now overrun by mindless trolls. The Citadel was painted red with blood as the trolls killed everyone in their sight. Defeated trolls exploded, taking everyone nearby with them. It didn¡¯t take long for the trolls to occupy the interior of the Citadel once they emerged from the basement.
The only guards and mages capable of putting up a fight were stationed outside. They had now completely barricaded the Citadel¡¯s entrance to prevent the trolls from escaping. Thankfully, the mages discovered that the humans were being converted to trolls by dread zombie larvae. They applied a protective layer over the guards and mages, preventing the dread worms from penetrating their flesh.
One of the senior commanding mages stepped forward. ¡°It would be best to assume that everyone in the castle is dead by now. Focus on not letting any of them out of the Citadel. If even one makes it past us and infects the villagers nearby, more trolls would spawn. Reinforcements are on their way; until then, hold this position.¡±
The entrance was walled by a stone barrier, reinforced with frozen ice walls. But the trolls easily punched through them, trying to get out. As soon as the walls were breached, the trolls were met with deadly spells. When the dead trolls exploded, the mages erected barriers to contain the blasts.
The battle outside the Citadel was intense, with the mages and guards working tirelessly to keep the trolls contained. Each time a troll breached the walls, they were met with a barrage of spells, and the explosion from their deaths was contained by the protective barriers.
Inside the Citadel, the chaos continued unabated. Blood and bodies littered the floors, and the air was thick with the stench of death and the residual mana from countless spells. The trolls roared and rampaged, searching for any remaining humans to infect or kill.
Meanwhile, Damien and Benjamin made their way to the top floor, standing inside the blood-stained elevator. The howls of trolls and the screams of dying humans echoed through the Citadel. Despite the chaos, the elevator was still functional, and the two waited in silence as it ascended.
Benjamin glanced at Damien. "Don''t be offended, but are you human?"
Damien smiled. "A keen perception. Indeed, I am not human. Our kind is known as vampires, one of the sentient races related to the undead species. We have been shunned because of our diet and hunted almost to extinction. But a few still remain to this day."
Benjamin couldn''t help but be a little surprised. "A vampire, that explains a lot. I just hope you don¡¯t plan to eat me for lunch later. I swear I wouldn¡¯t taste good."
Damien let out a sigh. "Don¡¯t worry, I stopped feasting on humans long ago. I occasionally drink blood, but that''s it. You don¡¯t have to worry, young lad."
"The name¡¯s Benjamin, but you can call me Ben," he responded.
"Young Ben, it seems you are not bothered by me killing your kind. You didn¡¯t even bat an eye when my trolls slaughtered all the humans here. It¡¯s as if you are almost used to seeing death," Damien observed.
"Well, you can¡¯t blame me. Since I started going through this transformation, I feel like I am losing my humanity. I hope that won¡¯t be a problem."
Damien just smiled. "That might be why you are so calm and collected. Anyway, don¡¯t worry, I have prepared a way to revert your transformation. But for now, we should focus on getting out of here."
The elevator finally came to a halt on the top floor. As the doors opened, the courtyard came into view, a stark contrast to its former beauty. The once lush greenery was now trampled and stained with blood, and the air was thick with the stench of death and decay.
The two of them stepped outside the elevator and surveyed their surroundings.
Damien looked pleased. ¡°It seems my partner wrecked quite the havoc.¡±
¡°Is he still alive?¡± asked Ben.
Damien shrugged. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see.¡±
They walked through the cobblestone path, observing the aftermath of the battle. Dead bodies of guards and mages were scattered around. Some were sliced and cleaved apart, while others were charred, leaving only ashes. Some guards had their heads bashed in, and others were riddled with holes. The once-trimmed grassy lawn was now soaked in blood and guts. Large craters and the remains of stone creations indicated a fierce battle had taken place.
The air was thick with residual mana, proof that a magical combat had occurred here.
As the two approached the center of the courtyard, a shadowy figure loomed around the room, moving swiftly and silently through the shadows. Suddenly, it leaped out, swinging its arc blades at Ben.
Damien quickly extended his hand, shielding Ben. The arc blades cut through Damien¡¯s flesh and lodged into his bones. Ben fell back, surprised by the sudden attack.
He saw a young man staring fiercely at him. The young man had dark skin and silver hair, with a bandana over his head. His arc blades were fused with his arms, almost as if his arms had transformed into blades.
¡°Vex, calm down. We are your allies,¡± said Damien.
The young man, Vex, quickly withdrew his arc blades from Damien¡¯s overgrown hand and stepped back. His arc blades transformed back into regular arms.
¡°We are supposed to save a dryad?¡± Vex asked as he observed Ben.
¡°He¡¯s human, but if we don¡¯t do anything, he¡¯ll become a tree and die. Weren¡¯t you paying attention during the mission briefing?¡± Damien replied.
Vex scratched his ear nonchalantly. ¡°I paid attention. What do you take me for?¡±
Damien sighed. ¡°Never mind. Did you take care of the warden?¡±
Vex grinned. ¡°That warden was no big deal. He had an unusual technique, creating multiple eyes and attacking with beams from them. But I managed to slice all those eyes and killed all his bodyguards along with him.¡±
Vex suddenly appeared holding a staff. ¡°This is the warden¡¯s staff, and I¡¯m taking it as a trophy. It has a magical gem, and there are runes inscribed as well.¡±
Damien glanced at the staff, then back at Vex. ¡°Well, keep it then. Anyway, we have to get moving before their reinforcements appear.¡±
¡°Just a second, let me savor this staff first!¡± said Vex. He grabbed the staff and started inserting it right into his belly. The staff began to submerge within his body, disappearing as if it were being absorbed by Vex¡¯s flesh.
Vex seemed pleased, licking his lips as he savored the weapon. Within seconds, the staff had fully disappeared into his body.
Ben looked on, dumbfounded. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±
Vex smiled. ¡°You see, I can absorb any weapon. As you saw before, my body parts can turn into any weapon that I have devoured. Let me show you¡ª¡±
Saying this, his arm transformed into a weapon. ¡°This is the Blades of Wotol, crafted to slice flames of the Nether Fire realm.¡±
His arm then transformed into a circular saw blade. ¡°This is a mechanical saw that runs on mana. The blades rotate so fast that I can dice and slice through a rock.¡±
His arm then turned into a large barrel gun. ¡°This is the Double Hollow Shotgun. One shot, and I can shred anyone in front of it.¡±
¡°And this¡ª¡±
Damien suddenly stopped him. ¡°Time¡¯s up! We need to go now. I can sense a powerful entity approaching the Citadel.¡±
Vex started grinning. ¡°A powerful enemy! Finally, someone can actually entertain me now.¡±
¡°No, we are getting out of here. You promised you would obey my orders. My order is to leave.¡±
Saying this, Damien reached into his pocket and took out a scroll.
¡°Hey! You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll have a quick spar with the incoming enemy to buy you time to escape,¡± said Vex, smiling cunningly.
Damien opened the scroll and tossed it in the air. It quickly unfurled and levitated before them. A magic circle appeared from within the scroll, and a dark rift opened in the space, revealing an eerie portal to the abyss.
¡°Is this a teleportation portal?¡± asked Ben.
¡°Yes!¡±
Damien''s arm suddenly grew to the size of a beast''s, and he grabbed Vex, who was stretching his legs to warm up. In an instant, Vex was held in Damien¡¯s hand like a little rat.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Damien?¡± screamed an annoyed Vex.
¡°We are leaving!¡± Damien tossed Vex into the portal like a little ball. Vex''s annoyed voice disappeared as he vanished into the portal.
Damien then gently placed his hand on Ben¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be safe.¡±
Finally, Ben and Damien entered the portal, disappearing from the Citadel. The portal then closed, and the scroll caught fire, destroying any evidence of their existence.
Ch 79 - The Surgery
As they stepped into the portal, Ben and Damien found themselves in a strange corridor. The narrow path ahead led to another portal just a few feet away. The ground beneath them felt solid and stable, but the walls were an entirely different story. Surrounding the corridor was a chaotic, unstable dimension that seemed to swirl and writhe, giving off a menacing aura as if it were trying to consume the passage.
Ben paused, captivated by the spatial anomaly. The chaotic energy reminded him of his time in the abyss, where he had lingered as a soul.
Damien''s firm push jolted him back to the present. "The portal could collapse at any moment. Keep moving."
Finally snapping out of his reverie, Ben hurried along the corridor. Behind them, the barrier holding back the chaos began to crack as the energy started to erode the corridor.
They reached the portal just in time. As the two of them exited the strange dimension, they found themselves in a gloomy cave far from the Citadel.
The air inside the cave was thick and damp, carrying the scent of earth and moisture. It was spacious, large enough to accommodate about fifty people comfortably. Torches, placed at intervals along the walls, cast eerie shadows across the rocky surfaces, giving the cave a haunting atmosphere.
Ben surveyed the area curiously. He noticed several beds set up against the walls and a few desks and tables cluttered with papers. It was clear that this cave served as a base for Damien and his allies.
Before Ben could take another step, a figure suddenly lunged at Damien. The attacker was none other than Vex, whose arm had transformed into a steel gauntlet with claw-like sharp blades, aiming a lethal strike straight at Damien.
Ben quickly dodged away from the two combatants. But Damien, seemingly prepared for the attack, stood his ground. His arm morphed rapidly, swelling into an enormous grotesque shape that caught Vex¡¯s steel claws. The claws lodged into Damien¡¯s monstrous arm and got stuck, leaving Vex suspended in midair.
Vex¡¯s eyes burned with fury, still enraged at Damien for tossing him into the portal. He seethed at the missed opportunity to fight the powerful foe heading to the Citadel.
Damien met his glare with a cold, irritated expression, "I don¡¯t have time for your tantrums."
But Vex wasn¡¯t about to back down. "I¡¯ve had enough of your impudence! It¡¯s time you learned what happens when you disrespect me."
As he spoke, the claws trapped in Damien¡¯s grip began to heat up, glowing a fierce red. The searing blades quickly melted through Damien¡¯s overgrown flesh, slicing his hand like it was butter. For the first time, Damien¡¯s typically calm demeanor faltered, a flicker of pain crossing his face as Vex¡¯s burning blades cut into him.
But Damien wasn¡¯t about to let go. He tightened his grip on Vex¡¯s claws and, with a powerful swing, hurled Vex into a stack of supply crates in the corner.
"That¡¯s enough! Respect is earned, not demanded," Damien growled.
Vex sprang to his feet, refusing to be beaten. His other arm began to transform, morphing into a long rifle. He aimed it squarely at Damien, his eyes full of intent.
"Enough talk," Damien snapped, his voice brimming with resolve. "Let¡¯s fight."
Mana began to gather in the rifle, the weapon humming with power, ready to fire at any moment.
Damien''s morphed arm reverted to its normal form as he calmly walked past Vex.
"I''ve wasted enough time already. I have surgery to perform," Damien said coolly. "If you want to attack me, go ahead. But I''ll just report you to the leader and make sure you¡¯re back at the base doing chores again."
"Like I care!" Vex shouted, his rifle aiming at Damien¡¯s head.
Without a hint of concern, Damien moved to a corner, picking up a can of paint and some brushes.
Vex¡¯s face contorted in frustration, but after a tense moment, he lowered his rifle with a sharp breath, "Fine! I¡¯ll let it slide this time."
"Now that¡¯s a good boy," Damien responded with a knowing smile.
"Stop treating me like a child!" Vex snapped, before turning to storm off.
"And where are you off to?" Damien called after him.
"Outside. You got a problem with that?" Vex retorted.
"Just keep your head low and don¡¯t attract any unnecessary attention, alright?"
Vex scoffed. "I know that! I¡¯m not some kid!"
His angry stomps echoed through the cave¡¯s corridor before finally fading away.
Damien finally turned to Benjamin, who had been standing quietly in the corner.
"Well, that was unsightly. Sorry, you had to witness it," Damien said, offering an apologetic smile. "Vex is still young and hot-headed, but he knows when to follow orders. Anyway, take a seat and relax while I prepare the magic circle for your surgery."
"Alright, thanks," Ben replied, taking a seat on a nearby chair. He tried to cross his legs but struggled as his joints had stiffened into the wood, making it difficult to bend his knee.
Meanwhile, Damien began painting a magic circle on the floor with graceful, practiced strokes. The runes he inscribed were precise, flowing effortlessly from his hand. Though the substance looked like ordinary paint, it was actually the blood of a mana beast, rich with powerful energy. Within minutes, the circle was complete.
The atmosphere grew dense as mana gathered around the circle, filling the air with an almost tangible force. Damien stepped back, nodding in satisfaction as he inspected his work.
"Come here, Ben," he said confidently. "It''s time for the surgery. We''re going to get you back to normal."
Ben quickly jumped to his feet, standing before Damien.
"Thanks for doing this. I really appreciate it."
Damien smiled warmly. "You don''t need to thank me. It''s the least I can do for a fellow comrade."
Ben hesitated, looking a bit troubled, "I¡¯m not planning on joining you guys, though."
Damien''s smile didn¡¯t falter. "That decision is yours to make after you meet our Lord. For now, let¡¯s focus on reversing your transformation."
He examined Ben¡¯s body carefully.
"Well, half your torso, most of your legs, and part of your arm have already turned into wood. Even your left eye has darkened due to the transformation. If I had to guess, about 65% of your body has already turned into a sapling. These aren¡¯t great odds."
Ben stared at his wooden arm, feeling the sensation in his hand fading away.
"I can¡¯t die like this¡ There¡¯s still so much I need to do," he muttered.
"Fortunately for you," Damien said with a proud grin, pointing to himself, "you have me¡ªa genius surgeon."
Ben managed a small smile, nodding in agreement.
Suddenly, Damien placed a firm hand on Ben¡¯s shoulder.
"To fix you, Ben, I need you to trust me completely. If you falter for even a second, there¡¯s a chance you might die. Only if you can give me that trust will I proceed any further. If you have doubts, now¡¯s the time to step back. Make your decision carefully."
Ben hesitated, agitated by the word "trust." He had already been betrayed once before. But with death looming if nothing was done, he forced a smile.
"Alright. I trust you. I¡¯m putting myself in your capable hands."
Damien smiled, but there was a coldness in his eyes.
"Excellent! Just a heads-up¡ªthe procedure will be excruciating. It will feel like you have been stabbed, and your organs are melting. Once this process starts it won¡¯t stop, no matter how much you beg. Only two outcomes await you: either you¡¯ll be cured, or you¡¯ll die right here."
Ben¡¯s expression tightened with discomfort.
"Well¡ I¡¯m going to die either way, so I might as well take my chances. I trust you, Mr. Damien."
"Good," Damien said cheerfully. "Let¡¯s get started."
In a matter of minutes, Damien had made all the preparations.
Ben now lay in the center of the magic circle, his shirt removed and his arms and legs chained to the floor to restrict his moments. As the weight of the situation settled in, Ben began to have second thoughts.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere."Mr. Damien¡ is this really necessary?" he asked nervously.
"Absolutely! I can¡¯t risk you flailing around and ruining the surgery," Damien replied, his tone almost too casual.
Ben¡¯s eyes lingered on the dagger in Damien¡¯s hand.
"I just have to ask¡ I know you¡¯re a surgeon, and I don¡¯t want to doubt your abilities, but¡ why the dagger?"
Damien¡¯s smile grew unsettling, almost predatory.
"Oh, this dagger? An excellent question: this dagger is the key to solving all your problems."
Ben¡¯s stomach twisted with fear.
"Mr. Damien, if this is some kind of joke, it looks like a sacrificial dagger! Now is the time to drop it and start the surgery, by the way, I don¡¯t see your surgery tools?" Ben asked nervously.
Damien¡¯s expression turned deadly serious.
"I¡¯m not joking, Ben. This very dagger is your salvation now."
The dagger had a glass handle filled with swirling black liquid. It pulsed with an ominous, almost demonic energy.
"How¡¯s that supposed to help?" Ben asked, his voice edged with panic.
Damien knelt beside him, dagger still in his hand.
"Well, all I need to do¡ is stab you and you will be saved," Damien said casually.
"What?! Is this your idea of surgery? You just want me dead, is that it?" Ben¡¯s heart raced as he tried to wriggle free.
Damien calmly hovered his hand over Ben¡¯s chest, searching for something.
"Of course, it¡¯s a surgery. I just need to stab you right where your mana core is. Now, let me find it¡"
"You tricked me!!" Ben shouted, his voice trembling with anger.
Damien sighed, his tone flat.
"Sadly, there¡¯s no way to reverse your transformation once it begins. I had the chance to study the previous Eternal Dendrite constitution holder, but I couldn¡¯t save him either."
"Then all this time, you¡¯ve been lying! Why?" Ben yelled, his fury rising.
"I am not joking, I do have a way to save you, at least theoretically. That¡¯s why I brought this dagger." Damien smiled wickedly as his finger traced a spot on Ben¡¯s chest.
"Ah, there¡¯s your mana core."
Damien raised the dagger, its point hovering just above Ben¡¯s chest.
"Please explain yourself, Damien!" Ben demanded, his voice low but edged with fear.
Damien let out a weary sigh.
"Alright, I suppose I owe you that much. The Eternal Dendrite devouring your body isn¡¯t just some random transformation¡ªit¡¯s a curse. A divine-class curse, to be exact, designed to kill its host. To resolve such a curse, you¡¯d need an even higher level of divine magic spell... but no one has been capable of casting that."
"So it''s hopeless, then?" Ben asked, his heart sinking.
Damien shook his head.
"Not entirely. It¡¯s impossible to cure using conventional means. But..." He held up the dagger, the swirling black liquid inside seeming to pulse ominously.
"...I have something unconventional. This dagger¡ªThe Wraith¡¯s Kiss¡ªis a high-class cursed weapon. The dark liquid within it contains a powerful malevolent spirit almost as powerful as celestial or divine spirit."
Ben¡¯s eyes widened in shock.
"Wait, where are you going with this?!"
Damien¡¯s smile returned, almost amused by Ben''s reaction.
"Yes, exactly. My plan is to let this malevolent spirit possess you. Once it¡¯s inside you, it will try to claim your mana core which is already possessed by the eternal dendrite. Then the two spirits¡ªthe divine spirit and the malevolent spirit¡ªwill battle each other. Because they¡¯re of opposing natures, they should cancel each other out."
"Let me get this straight," Ben said, struggling to contain his panic. "Your solution is to let me be possessed by yet another spirit and hope they¡¯ll fight it out?"
"Exactly!" Damien said, his tone far too cheerful for the situation.
"Are you insane?!" Ben¡¯s voice trembled as he struggled against the chains. "Just let me go! I don¡¯t need any more of your so-called ''help''! You¡¯re crazy!"
Damien chuckled softly, his eyes remaining cold and detached.
"Don¡¯t worry. According to my calculations, this should work out smoothly."
Ben¡¯s breath quickened as he stared at the dagger, fear curling around his spine like a tightening noose.
"I¡¯ve had enough¡ just let me go," he pleaded.
Damien sighed as if considering it for a moment.
"Alright, if you don¡¯t want to go through with it, I won¡¯t force you."
Relief washed over Ben, his muscles relaxing slightly.
"Yeah, now just untie me¡ª"
"Just kidding," Damien interrupted, and with a swift motion, he thrust the dagger deep into Ben¡¯s chest.
"That¡¯s what you get for not trusting me."
The blade sank into Ben¡¯s flesh, blood spilling from the wound as Damien drove it deeper. Ben gasped, agony ripping through him as the cursed dagger pierced his chest. He felt the dark, gooey liquid inside the blade surge into his body, slithering through his veins like it had a mind of its own.
Ben screamed in torment, writhing in pain. His vision blurred as the spirit invaded him, but through the haze, he could still make out Damien¡¯s sadistic smile.
"You¡ bastard¡ you¡"
"Shh," Damien said mockingly. "Don¡¯t speak. You might bite your tongue¡ªthis is just the beginning. Remember to breathe."
It didn¡¯t take long for the malevolent spirit to fully possess him. Ben¡¯s body convulsed violently, his eyes rolling back as his limbs twisted unnaturally. The metal chains bit into his wrists, nearly breaking his arms as he thrashed, his head slamming repeatedly against the floor.
Damien watched the scene unfold with eerie curiosity, his head tilting slightly.
"Oh my, so that¡¯s what happens when two spirits fight over a single core. Fascinating."
He suddenly remembered something and casually reached into Ben¡¯s pocket, pulling out a pendant with a glowing feather inside¡ªa feather from the legendary Sunfire Bird.
"Ah, I almost forgot about this," Damien said, examining the pendant. "Well, I''ll leave the rest to you now, my lord."
Ben¡¯s convulsions grew more violent, his body writhing uncontrollably as the spirits waged war inside him. Blood erupted from his mouth, nose, and eyes, streaming in grotesque torrents as if his body were tearing itself apart from the inside. His screams, once loud and desperate, faded into ragged, hoarse gasps¡ªhis voice worn down by the endless agony. His once human form began to resemble something more beastly, twisted by the curse and the malevolent spirit fighting for dominance.
Damien, meanwhile, appeared thoroughly unbothered. He reclined in a chair a safe distance away, leisurely sipping from a delicate cup of tea. He had brewed it himself moments before, a fragrant blend that filled the air with calming notes of herbs. He carefully selected a couple of biscuits from a small plate, placing them beside his tea with meticulous precision.
As Ben¡¯s body convulsed in the background, Damien sighed contentedly, raising his cup for another sip.
"Ah¡ drinking tea while watching someone in the throes of unimaginable agony. Now this is how I like to pass the time," he mused, a smug smile on his lips. "If only Vex were here to keep me company, this would be absolutely perfect."
He took a bite of his biscuit, crunching thoughtfully as Ben¡¯s guttural groans filled the chamber. With a serene demeanor, Damien watched the gruesome spectacle unfold, savoring both the taste of his tea and the twisted entertainment before him.
But Damien¡¯s amusement wouldn¡¯t last long.
Damien was still savoring his tea when the ground beneath him began to rumble. He instinctively steadied his cup, trying to keep the liquid from spilling, but the peace was short-lived. The cave wall suddenly exploded in a shower of debris, sending rocks and dust flying through the air. A figure crashed into the cave, tumbling across the floor before coming to a stop. It was Vex, bruised but alive. He quickly scrambled to his feet. Without hesitation, he transformed his arms into weapons, and his eyes fixed on the gaping hole in the cave wall from which he came.
Debris from the blast struck Damien¡¯s teacup in his hand, shattering it into pieces. For a moment, Damien stared at the broken handle in his hand, his expression darkening with a cold fury.
"Vex," Damien growled as he approached, holding up the broken handle like a death sentence, "You just destroyed my favorite tea cup. If it¡¯s a fight you wanted, you got it."
It was the first time Damien had shown such raw anger.
But Vex, eyes still locked on the opening in the cave, didn''t even glance at him.
"To hell with your cup!" he snapped. "We¡¯ve got bigger problems right now."
Damien followed Vex¡¯s gaze toward the breach in the cave wall and froze. The air had grown thick with power, a palpable presence approaching. His expression shifted to something far more serious as he looked toward the opening.
A moment later, a figure floated through the breach, his presence almost blinding. A young man with blonde hair and a face full of disdain hovered in the air, encased in a gleaming suit of armor that seemed to radiate light. His arms were crossed, and his eyes burned with contempt as he looked down on the two of them.
"So, this is where you vermin have been hiding," the man sneered, his voice echoing through the cave.
Damien and Vex both raised their guards instantly, tension crackling between them and the armored figure.
"Vex," Damien hissed, his brows furrowing in anger, "I told you to keep your head down! Now, why is this man knocking at our door?"
"Do you really think this is the time for that?" Vex shot back, his eyes never leaving the intruder.
The blonde man unfolded his arms and stretched out a hand.
A spear of light materialized in his palm, glowing with raw, pulsating energy.
"You two are clearly up to no good," he said, his voice calm but laced with menace.
"I¡¯m here to put an end to it. Right here, right now."
Standing before them was none other than Lux Sentinel, the Heavenly Virtue of Ambition¡ªone of the 12 Heavenly Virtues in the flesh.
Damien''s fury turned to cold calculation as he adjusted his stance, his mind racing.
Facing one of the Heavenly Virtues was no simple matter.
"Well never mind now... Things just got a bit complicated," Damien muttered, his fists clenching in preparation for the coming battle.
Vex''s smile widened as he aimed his weapon at the intruder,
¡°Finally I can go all out!¡±
Both of them were well aware that they were in for one heck of a rough ride.
Ch 80 - The Virtues Onslaught
The Twelve Heavenly Virtues are revered as the most powerful warriors in this realm. They were appointed by the Archangels themselves and are worshiped as demigods. Their influence extends far beyond mere battlefield prowess. They also established the Church of the Virtues, a powerful religious sect that has spread across nations and intertwined with political power. Even the royal families of ruling kingdoms must bow before the Virtues, knowing that these warriors could easily destroy a country in a day¡¯s work. Indeed, there have been instances where entire kingdoms were wiped out by the Virtues'' wrath.
Unfortunately for Damien and Vex, they had provoked the ire of one of the Virtues¡ªLux Sentinel, the Virtue of Ambition, who had managed to track them down.
Lux hovered above them, his gaze filled with scorn as if they were nothing more than filth. His pride was palpable, his posture exuding superiority as he looked down on them.
Vex¡¯s smile widened as he aimed his weapon at Lux. "Finally, I can go all out!"
But before he could act, Damien quickly raised his hand, stopping Vex in his tracks. "Now, now! There''s no need for violence. I''m sure we can come to an agreement like gentlemen, rather than fighting like barbarians."
Vex blinked in confusion. "Huh?!"
Ignoring Vex¡¯s bewilderment, Damien continued, "How about this¡ªwe discuss our differences over tea by the lake, in the morning sun? I also have some biscuits to share that go well with tea."
"What are you talking about, Damien?! You want to share tea with our enemy! Are you out of your mind?" Vex shouted, his agitation growing.
Damien''s brow twitched, but he kept his gaze locked on Lux, remaining on guard. He had no intention of risking an all-out battle that could injure Benjamin, who was already partially buried under the rubble from the cave wall blast. If Vex and Lux started fighting here, Benjamin would likely die¡ªwhether from the injuries or getting caught in the crossfire of the battle.
Lux listened to Damien''s proposition with a look of utter disgust. "Just breathing the same air as you, vermin, is enough to make me sick."
Vex, now visibly more agitated, sneered back. "Don¡¯t worry! After I¡¯m done with you, you won¡¯t have to worry about breathing at all."
Damien let out a resigned sigh, knowing it would inevitably come to this. "If it''s a fight you want, then a fight you¡¯ll get."
Lux allowed a small, disdainful smile to cross his lips. "Hopefully, you¡¯re as skilled in combat as you are in running your mouths."
Damien shifted into a fighting stance, his eyes narrowing. "But I have to admit, I¡¯m impressed you managed to trace us so quickly. How did you know we were here?"
Lux scoffed, his expression hardening. "I don¡¯t see why I should share such information with vermin who are about to die. The only thing you¡¯ll get from me is my blade of light cutting through your throats."
Suddenly, the rubble where Benjamin lay shifted. He was convulsing, his body caught in the throes of the operation phase, bound by handcuffs chained to the floor. He had sustained some injuries from the debris, though thankfully not severe. However, his movements had inadvertently thwarted Damien¡¯s plan.
Lux¡¯s eyes fell on the rubble, and he noticed a pair of feet sticking out. Damien began to sweat profusely as he realized Lux had noticed Benjamin.
In an instant, Lux vanished before them, only to reappear behind Damien and Vex. His back was turned to them, his gaze now fixed on Benjamin, who was convulsing like a wild beast while still chained to the floor.
Damien and Vex were stunned, paralyzed by the sheer speed of Lux¡¯s movement. It was as if he had teleported, leaving them both frozen in place, overcome by a wave of fear.
"What is this repulsive creature? Is that the apostle?" Lux sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "A sacrificial ritual, no wonder I could smell this foul stench from miles away." His eyes lingered on Benjamin, filled with disgust.
But Damien and Vex didn¡¯t hesitate. With a roar, Damien launched a powerful punch straight at Lux. At the same time, Vex¡¯s arm transformed into glowing hot claws, aiming for Lux¡¯s vital points.
The attack was swift, but Lux was swifter. With a graceful step back, he dodged both attacks by a hair¡¯s breadth. In one fluid motion, he clenched his fist, gathering a radiant energy that quickly shaped into a spear of pure light. The spear extended rapidly, aiming to impale both Damien and Vex simultaneously.
Vex reacted instantly, retracting his claws and grabbing the spear with his gauntlets, straining against its power. Damien, however, was caught off guard. He raised his other arm in a desperate attempt to block, but the spear of light sliced through his flesh with ease. Normally, Damien¡¯s muscular arm would have resisted any ordinary blade, but this was no ordinary weapon. The spear, composed of pure energy, pierced him effortlessly.
Realizing he was at a severe disadvantage, Damien leaped back, trying to create some distance. Lux¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. "Oh, you think you can escape?"
With a flick of his wrist, the light spear rapidly extended from both ends, trying to skewer Damien and Vex simultaneously. Vex, positioned on one side, strained under the pressure, barely managing to hold the spear at bay with his claw gauntlets as it pushed him back. Damien, on the opposite end, was less fortunate. The spear impaled him, and in a desperate bid to stop it, he grabbed the glowing weapon with his bare hands. But as soon as his hand came in contact with the blade, his hands began to melt almost instantly under the intense energy.
The spear¡¯s relentless force drove both of them back, slamming them against the cave walls. Damien, now skewered through the chest, could feel his life draining away as blood poured from the wound.
Thankfully, Vex, with one final burst of strength, managed to push himself free at the last second, narrowly avoiding the same fate as Damien.
Lux sighed his expression of boredom and disdain. "One down already? Pathetic."
Vex quickly scrambled to his feet, his arm morphing into a high-caliber rifle aimed directly at Lux. "Eat this!" he shouted, unleashing a barrage of mana-infused bullets that could pierce even the strongest shields.
But Lux was unfazed. With a swift flick of his wrist, the elongated light spear retracted transforming into a wall of radiant light protecting him. The bullets collided with the wall, disintegrating on impact.
"What?!" Vex yelled in disbelief.
Lux sneered, his irritation evident. "A weapon from the Techtonia nation? How cumbersome."
Undeterred, Vex fired another round, but the bullets met the same fate, dissolving as soon as they touched the light. "Dammit! Hiding behind a shield? Fine, two can play that game."
In an instant, Vex¡¯s rifle arm transformed into a rune-inscribed mini-shield, while his right arm became a gleaming sword. With a maniacal grin, he charged at Lux, his eyes blazing with fury.
Lux found the sight distasteful, and his wall of light swiftly morphed back into a spear. He lunged at Vex, delivering a relentless barrage of thrusts. But Vex, a seasoned warrior and mage, expertly dodged the majority of the attacks, parrying the rest with his sword and shield.
Despite his temper, Vex¡¯s battle skill was undeniable. He weaved through Lux¡¯s relentless assaults with fluid and precise movements, steadily closing the distance between them.
Lux¡¯s irritation grew as he realized his spear couldn¡¯t penetrate Vex¡¯s defenses. "Magic weapons? How annoying!" he muttered with disdain.
Vex laughed, a manic sound echoing through the cave. "To fight a spearman, always close the distance! It¡¯s just common sense!"
As Vex drew near, Lux took a calculated step back. The light spear in his hand split into two, each half transforming into a glowing sword. "You talk too much," Lux spat, his voice cold and sharp.
What followed was a fierce exchange of swordplay between the two battle-hardened warriors. Lux moved with an almost ethereal grace, dodging Vex¡¯s strikes and countering with precision using his twin blades. Vex, in turn, skillfully maneuvered his sword and shield, deflecting the flurry of attacks and launching counters of his own. Their movements became a blur, the clashing of blades and shields sending sparks flying in the dim light of the cave.
For a moment, it seemed as if they were evenly matched, each holding their ground in the deadly dance of combat. But as the battle wore on, the toll began to show. Cracks started to appear in Vex¡¯s sword, the once sharp blade chipping and losing its edge with each clash. Lux¡¯s keen eyes noticed the weakness immediately, and he pressed his advantage without hesitation, his strikes becoming more focused, targeting the fractures in Vex¡¯s weapon with ruthless precision.
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
Vex gritted his teeth as Lux¡¯s attacks grew more relentless, his sword steadily deteriorating under the onslaught. The balance of the fight was shifting, and Lux was determined to seize the upper hand.
"How cowardly!" Vex shouted in protest, his voice echoing with frustration.
Lux scoffed, his expression cold and unyielding. "That¡¯s how a duel to the death works. Now die."
With one final, powerful thrust, Lux drove his light blade forward, and Vex¡¯s sword shattered into pieces, fragments scattering across the cave floor.
But before Lux could deliver the killing blow, Vex¡¯s shattered sword arm morphed into another shield, intercepting the light blade just in time. Lux¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, a fleeting thought crossing his mind: ¡®He can transform so quickly?¡¯
A triumphant smile spread across Vex¡¯s face as he charged at Lux with renewed vigor. Armed with twin shields, he blocked Lux¡¯s attacks with one and punched forward with the other, like a boxer delivering a powerful blow. Lux, unable to cleave through the sturdy shields, was forced to leap back.
"I¡¯ve had enough of these games," Lux muttered, his voice tinged with irritation. In a swift motion, he merged the two light swords into one, channeling his mana as the weapon grew in size, morphing into a massive hammer of radiant energy.
Gripping the hammer with both hands, Lux swung it at Vex with all his might. Vex braced himself, raising both shields desperately to withstand the oncoming strike.
But the moment the hammer struck, a thunderous force erupted, sending shockwaves through the cave. Vex was launched into the air, hurtling hundreds of meters away. His body smashed through trees, crashing to the ground like a ragdoll, rolling to a stop only after enduring a brutal landing. The shields in his hands were decimated instantly, shattered under the immense power of Lux¡¯s attack.
Lowering the hammer, Lux¡¯s face twisted with irritation. "Who are these guys, anyway?"
But before he could ponder further, Lux¡¯s attention was drawn back to Benjamin, still convulsing amidst the rubble. "Poor soul, I''ll free you from your suffering," Lux muttered, his voice cold with resolve.
Lux pointed his index finger at Benjamin, a small ray of light gathering at the tip, ready to fire. But just as he was about to release the beam, his peripheral vision caught sight of a massive, overgrown fist hurtling toward him at terrifying speed.
Lux reacted instantly, halting his attack and turning to his side. Damien, who had recovered, was charging at him with all his might, his monstrous fist primed for a devastating blow. Lux barely had time to brace himself, instinctively raising his arms to shield his face.
Damien¡¯s powerful fist collided with Lux¡¯s arm guard, sending a shockwave rippling through the cave. The sheer force of the impact propelled Lux backward, smashing him through the cave wall and hurtling him through the hill, bursting out the other side. His body flailed wildly in the air, thrown hundreds of meters away by the force of the punch.
Just before Lux could crash into the ground, he regained control, using his ability to fly and stabilize his momentum. He finally came to a stop, hovering in the air, his expression one of shock and disbelief.
He quickly checked his once-pristine armor, now dented from the impact. A small bruise marked his face, and his arms and legs were still trembling from the force of the blow.
How is he still alive? And what brute power... Lux thought to himself, his mind racing. If I hadn¡¯t raised my guard in time, I¡¯d be in a far worse situation.
Meanwhile, back in the cave, Damien¡¯s arm slowly reverted to its normal form. He looked exhausted, his chest still bearing a gaping wound that was gradually regenerating. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, but despite the damage, he appeared better than before.
Without wasting any time, Damien rushed to Benjamin¡¯s side and began clearing the rubble that had buried him. As he uncovered Benjamin, the full extent of his condition became horrifyingly clear. Benjamin¡¯s breathing was shallow, and he was bleeding profusely from multiple wounds. His woody skin had cracked and fallen away, leaving raw, skinless flesh exposed and bleeding. The spasms that had once racked his body had slowed to a mere tremor, the result of severe blood loss and dwindling energy.
"Ah! How horrendous. Still clinging to life!" Damien muttered, a mix of frustration and urgency in his voice. But then something caught his eye, and his expression darkened. "Damn it! The magic circle is destroyed. I have to repaint it!"
Realizing the gravity of the situation, Damien quickly brushed away the debris surrounding the damaged magic circle. He kicked aside the remaining rubble, his movements hurried and desperate. Grabbing a bucket of paint, he began to meticulously repaint the intricate symbols, his hands steady despite the urgency.
I just hope that man doesn¡¯t come bursting in again, Damien prayed silently, his heart pounding as he worked against time.
Outside the cave, Lux extended his hand, and a bow of light materialized in his grip. He pulled the string, an arrow of pure energy forming at the bow¡¯s center. Lux took aim at the cave where he had just been blasted through, his eyes narrowing. "Die," he muttered coldly.
But before he could release the shot, something caught his attention. A long chain with a hooked end shot out from behind, coiling around his leg with a surprising grip. Lux had barely a moment to react before the chain yanked him into the air, spinning him around. Caught off guard, Lux¡¯s bow and arrow dissipated as he braced himself for impact. The chain swung him through a row of trees, his body slamming into a boulder with a sickening thud.
Before Lux could recover, the chain pulled him back into the air and slammed him into the ground with tremendous force, creating a small crater on impact. Dirt and debris flew in all directions as Lux lay momentarily stunned.
Quickly regaining his composure, Lux summoned an axe of light in his hand and slashed through the chain, freeing himself. He looked up to see his attacker¡ªVex, standing at the other end of the broken chain.
"Chained Scythe? How many weapons do you possess!" Lux growled, his voice seething with anger.
Vex simply grinned. "Why should I share that with a worm like you who''s about to die?"
Lux¡¯s eyes narrowed in agitation. "You kill me? What a joke." Twin blades of light appeared in his hands, shimmering with lethal intent.
Vex''s arms morphed into a set of mechanical set of arms, runes glowing as bolts and gears whirred into action. Steam hissed from the joints as the arms powered up. "Time to bring out the big guns!" Vex roared, his smile turning menacing.
Lux hovered in the air, eyeing the mechanical arms with mild curiosity. Those look familiar, he thought, but his musings were cut short as Vex launched himself into the air. The mechanical elbows extended outward, amplifying Vex''s reach as he slammed his fist into the ground with tremendous force.
The earth beneath them erupted, a massive shockwave tearing through the landscape and sending the ground rolling toward Lux like a tidal wave of dirt and rock. Lux was caught by surprise, the force of the shockwave toppling trees and ripping apart the forest floor. He found himself tumbling in the dirt, the world spinning chaotically around him as he struggled to regain his bearings.
When the earth finally settled, Lux stood, covered in dirt but relatively unharmed. He hadn¡¯t taken much damage, but the sudden assault had thrown off his sense of direction. His eyes narrowed in recognition. "Those are the lost mechanical arms from the Shrine of Tyolgo Monastery!" he shouted, his voice tinged with anger.
From beneath the rubble, Vex emerged, lunging at Lux with his mechanical arm cocked back for a powerful punch. Lux barely had time to react before the blow connected with his chest, sending him flying through the air. He crashed through trees and dirt, skidding to a stop hundreds of meters away.
Lux quickly recovered, his eyes falling on the dent in his chest plate¡ªa fist imprint from Vex¡¯s mechanical arm. His irritation flared as he muttered, "That was my favorite armor... gifted by my sister!"
Vex didn''t give Lux a moment to catch his breath. He slammed his mechanical fist into the ground again, causing the earth to erupt and creating another tidal wave of earth and dirt. The wave formed a thick smokescreen of dirt and mud, shrouding the battlefield in chaos as the debris swirled around them.
But Lux remained unfazed. With a flick of his wrist, the light energy around him morphed into a giant fan. With a single, powerful swing, he sent a gust of wind through the air, instantly clearing the dust cloud and revealing the battlefield once more.
As the dust settled, Lux spotted Vex charging toward him, his mechanical fists balled up, steam hissing from their joints. The determination in Vex¡¯s eyes was clear¡ªhe was ready to strike with everything he had.
Lux didn¡¯t hesitate. He surged forward, meeting Vex head-on. As he flew, light began to coalesce around his right arm, solidifying in an instant. In that split second, the light enveloped his entire arm, forming a massive gauntlet of pure energy, glowing with radiant intensity.
Vex and Lux collided mid-air, their fists clashing with a thunderous impact. The force of the blow sent shockwaves through the forest, toppling nearby trees. The mechanical fist and the light gauntlet locked in a fierce struggle, neither warrior willing to give an inch.
Vex strained, pouring all his strength into his mechanical arm. Bolts twisted, and steam hissed from the overworked machinery, but he pushed on, screaming with effort.
Lux, however, merely smiled. "Is that all you¡¯ve got?"
"What?!" Vex muttered, disbelief coloring his voice.
With a surge of power, Lux pushed back against Vex, his light gauntlet heating up and burning through the mechanical arm. The metal fingers crumbled under the intense heat, the machinery failing as Lux¡¯s strength overwhelmed it. The molten metal dripped to the ground, forcing Vex backward.
Vex tried to resist, but the mechanical arm began to crumble under the pressure. The mana that powered it overloaded, steam burst from the joints, and gears cracked as the arm struggled to function. Unable to withstand the strain, the arm exploded in Vex¡¯s face, sending him hurtling through the air and crashing into the bushes several meters away. His body was bruised and battered from the close-range blast.
Not letting the momentum die, Lux stretched out his arm, the light gauntlet morphing into a lance of energy. He infused it with mana and launched it at Vex¡¯s crash site.
The lance struck with explosive force, obliterating everything in its path. The resulting explosion sent shockwaves through the area, flattening the surrounding woods. Debris flew everywhere as a fierce fire ignited in the aftermath.
Lux stood triumphantly, a smug smile on his face. "Rest in peace, impudent brat. For all your cocky talk, you put up a decent fight."
As the dust began to settle, a figure suddenly dropped from the sky and landed behind Lux. It was Damien, fully healed and seemingly having fallen from above.
"Oh, is it my turn to have fun?" Damien asked playfully, his voice laced with dark humor.
Lux turned around, already expecting him. "Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten about you."
"That¡¯s sweet of you," Damien replied with a smirk.
"You¡¯ve recovered quickly. From the looks of your pale skin, you must be one of those vile vampire species," Lux observed coolly.
"You stand correct, I am!" Damien responded gleefully.
"I thought your kind was already extinct," Lux said, flicking his arm to summon a spear of light, which rested on his shoulder. "Let¡¯s see if you can still regenerate after I separate your head from your body."
Damien, still unfazed, continued to walk toward Lux, his smile widening. "My, how scary! I¡¯m quivering in my boots here." He spoke in a mocking tone, showing no sign of being impressed by Lux''s skill.
Ch 81 - Lux Vs Damien
In the desolate cave, the magic circle hummed with energy, its glow steady as it gathered power. Damien had managed to repair the circle just in time before confronting Lux, but the situation inside was growing dire.
Benjamin¡¯s condition had deteriorated rapidly. After being stabbed with the cursed knife, a malevolent spirit had begun to overtake his body. This dark force was transforming him into a brain-dead zombie¡ªan undead. But Benjamin was no ordinary host. Already possessed by a divine-class spirit, a fierce tug-of-war was raging within him.
The cursed dagger, lodged dangerously close to Benjamin¡¯s mana core, gave the malevolent spirit the upper hand in its battle against the divine spirit. The struggle left Benjamin in unimaginable agony, his body caught between two warring forces.
As the malevolent spirit gained ground, Benjamin¡¯s once-woody body began to shed its hard, bark-like skin, revealing only torn, bruised flesh underneath. Blood oozed from every wound, pooling on the floor as the wooden shell that once protected him fell away.
His entire form was painted red, drenched in his own blood as the spirits tormented him from within. His strength was fading, and his breathing had become ragged and shallow. Each breath seemed like a desperate struggle, his odds of survival looking increasingly grim.
Meanwhile, outside the cave, the landscape had been devastated. A massive crater scarred the earth, its edges jagged and smoldering. Wildfires raged uncontrollably across the forest, the flames spreading rapidly as they devoured everything in their path. The inferno had been ignited by the explosive projectile that had struck Vex, and now it threatened to consume the entire area.
The once lush forest was now a hellish scene of destruction, thick smoke rising into the sky as trees were reduced to ash. The air was thick with the acrid smell of burning wood and scorched earth
Vex was nowhere to be seen, his fate seemingly sealed.
But a few miles away, another fierce battle was unfolding.
A severed arm lay on the ground, twitching in the dirt. Moments later, a ray of brilliant light struck it, exploding the limb into nothing but a cloud of ash that dissipated into the wind. The landscape bore the scars of an intense struggle¡ªcraters pocked the earth, trees were splintered and burned, and the air was thick with the acrid scent of smoke and blood.
Damien stood before Lux, his body battered and bruised, breathing heavily as he struggled to remain upright. His vampiric regeneration was at work, but the toll of the battle had slowed its effects. Blood trickled from multiple wounds, his once-imposing figure now reduced to a shadow of its former self. His right arm was gone, severed at the shoulder, the wound still fresh and raw. Despite the damage, Damien''s eyes burned with a fierce determination, refusing to back down.
Lux hovered in mid-air, his iconic light spear glowing ominously in his hand, the weapon casting an ethereal glow that seemed to radiate pure power. His expression was one of disdain, his eyes narrowing as he looked down at Damien, who was clearly struggling to stay on his feet.
"For all your big talk, you''re pathetic," Lux sneered, his voice dripping with contempt.
Damien, still catching his breath, managed a weak smile, his fangs glinting in the dim light. "Well, if you want a fair fight, why not drop that glowing weapon and fight like real men¡ªwith our fists."
Lux scoffed, his lip curling in disdain. "Do you take me for a fool? You¡¯d have the advantage with brute strength alone. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve kept my distance and been whittling you down," he replied coldly, the light spear in his hand shifting slightly as he prepared for the next strike.
Damien¡¯s smile faded, his demeanor shifting to one of grim determination. The playful arrogance he had shown earlier was gone, replaced by a cold, focused resolve. "I guess it¡¯s time to get serious," he muttered, his voice low and dangerous.
Lux, still floating at a distance, tightened his grip on the spear, the weapon glowing brighter in response. "Fine. This time, I¡¯ll sever your head. Bring it on," he said, his tone calm yet deadly.
Bruised and missing an arm, Damien took a step forward. His remaining arm began to morph, growing and expanding until it had transformed into a massive, muscular fist, pulsing every second. With a sudden burst of power, he slammed the fist into the ground with all his might.
The impact triggered a massive explosion, the force of which sent dirt and mud flying into the air, creating a thick, impenetrable smoke screen that enveloped the battlefield. The ground shook violently, and for a moment, everything was obscured by the dust and debris that hung heavy in the air.
Lux, caught off guard by the sudden explosion, instinctively backed away, his spear morphing into a fan of light. With a swift, practiced swing, he sent a powerful gust of wind rushing through the air, clearing the smoke and debris in an instant. The battlefield was once again visible, but to Lux''s surprise, Damien was nowhere to be seen.
"Nice try, but I¡¯m not falling for that!" Lux shouted, his voice echoing through the clearing as he scanned the area for any sign of Damien. But the vampire was gone as if he had vanished into thin air.
Baffled, Lux surveyed the ground, expecting another ambush similar to the one Vex had attempted earlier. His eyes darted across the landscape, searching for any disturbance in the earth, any sign that Damien might be hiding, ready to strike. But nothing happened. The battlefield remained eerily quiet, save for the faint rustle of the wind through the trees.
After a minute of tense searching, Lux''s gaze drifted to the horizon, where he noticed a dust cloud in the distance. Narrowing his eyes, he realized with a jolt of anger that it was Damien, who had turned tail and was running away at full speed.
Lux''s fury ignited instantly, a hot surge of anger coursing through him. "You think you can just run away?" he snarled, his voice laced with venom.
With a quick flick of his arm, the light spear Lux held began to glow even brighter, enveloping his entire body in a radiant aura. The spear dissolved into light and merged seamlessly with his armor, the energy coursing through him like a living thing. In the next instant, Lux''s form blurred, transforming into a streak of pure light that darted across the sky like a shooting star, leaving a blazing trail in his wake.
Damien sprinted through the dense forest, his expression grim, every fiber of his being focused on escaping the relentless pursuit of Lux. His entire body had morphed to maximize his vampiric strength, each muscle and sinew working in overdrive to flee from the deadly Virtue. The severed arm he had lost in the earlier battle had already regenerated, but now, all his energy was devoted to running, pushing his limits to the extreme.
He leaped over towering trees with the grace of a panther, vaulted across streams in a single bound, and dodged boulders with the agility of a seasoned warrior, never slowing his pace. Dust clouds rose in his wake, and deep footprints marred the forest floor as he tore through the wilderness. The trees and underbrush seemed to blur past him, his speed leaving the landscape a chaotic swirl of green and brown.
Within minutes, Damien had put considerable distance between himself and Lux, diving deeper into the heart of the forest in a desperate bid to lose his pursuer. The woods grew thicker, the terrain more rugged, and Damien used every trick he knew to stay ahead¡ªzigzagging through dense patches of trees, altering his path unpredictably, and taking advantage of every natural obstacle the forest provided.
But just as Damien thought he might have a chance to escape, a brilliant ray of light descended from the sky, landing directly in his path. He tried to stop, but his momentum was too great. His feet skidded across the ground, dragging through the dirt as he struggled to slow himself down.
Lux stood there, unwavering, his hand outstretched as the light surrounding him condensed into his palm. In an instant, the light elongated into a spear, which Lux thrust forward with deadly precision. The spear pierced through Damien¡¯s abdomen, the searing heat of the weapon burning a hole straight through his body.
Damien spat out a mouthful of blood, his face contorted in a mixture of pain and irritation. The wound was severe, and he could feel his regenerative abilities kicking in, but the process was slow, hindered by the intense heat of the spear. Without hesitation, he reached out and grabbed a nearby tree, uprooting it with a single powerful hand, and swung it at Lux with all his might.
Lux merely backed away, his spear of light cleaving through the massive tree with ease, slicing it cleanly in half. As the tree splintered and fell, Lux¡¯s blade slashed through Damien¡¯s hand, severing it at the wrist. Damien recoiled, quickly retreating, his eyes narrowing in anger as his hand began to regenerate.
"You are one stubborn brat!" Damien growled, his frustration evident. His voice, usually cool and collected, was now tinged with irritation.
Undeterred, Damien turned and bolted in the opposite direction, his body a blur as he resumed his desperate flight through the forest. Lux, his patience wearing thin, took to the air once more, his form shifting as his light transformed into a bow. From above, he unleashed a barrage of light arrows, each one aimed with deadly accuracy at the fleeing vampire.
Damien zigzagged through the trees, trying to avoid the arrows, but Lux¡¯s precision was unmatched. The arrows rained down upon him, each one punching through his body, tearing through muscle and bone. Every wound forced Damien to divert precious energy into regeneration, slowing him down and sapping his strength.
Lux¡¯s voice echoed through the forest, filled with frustration. "Stop running like a coward and face your death!"
Damien, his breath coming in ragged gasps, shouted back over his shoulder, "How about you leave me alone, and we both go our separate ways?"
Lux¡¯s expression darkened, his patience finally snapping. "I''ve had enough," he growled, his voice seething with anger as he gripped his weapon tighter.
With a swift motion, Lux¡¯s bow of light transformed back into a spear, the radiant weapon elongating as it shot toward Damien like a vengeful serpent. The spearhead twisted mid-air, honing in on its target with deadly precision. Damien, sensing the imminent danger, reacted quickly, leaping to the side and changing direction with lightning speed.
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
"Oh no, you don''t!" Lux shouted, his voice filled with determination as he willed the spear to follow Damien¡¯s every move.
The spear obeyed, twisting and turning through the air, relentlessly pursuing Damien as he darted through the dense foliage. Desperate to shake his pursuer, Damien leaped into the trees, weaving through the thick branches in a frantic attempt to escape. The trees provided some cover, but Lux¡¯s spear of light was unyielding, slicing through the branches as it continued its pursuit, the glowing tip never losing sight of its prey.
Finally, the spear found its mark, striking Damien¡¯s ankle with a searing flash of light. The force of the impact sent Damien tumbling from the tree branches, his body crashing down into a wild stream below. The current, strong and unyielding, immediately took hold of him, dragging him toward a cliff¡¯s edge. Damien struggled against the powerful current, his limbs thrashing as he fought to regain control, but it was too late. The force of the water sent him plunging over the edge of the waterfall.
He hit the water below with a heavy splash, the cold shock of it jolting through his system. The impact stunned him, but survival instincts kicked in. Despite the disorienting fall, Damien managed to pull himself to the shore, his body battered but still functional. His breathing was ragged, every breath a struggle as he scanned his surroundings for cover.
Spotting a cave nearby, Damien made a dash for it, his legs barely carrying him. But just as he reached the entrance, a sudden flash of light struck the rocks above, causing the entrance to collapse in a cascade of stone and rubble, blocking his path and sealing off his last escape route.
Cornered and with nowhere else to run, Damien turned to face Lux, who was descending from the sky with his spear in hand. Lux¡¯s expression was one of cold determination as he approached, the spear glowing ominously. The sound of the rushing waterfall filled the air, but even that couldn¡¯t drown out the intensity of the moment.
"Just die already," Lux demanded, his voice cutting through the roar of the waterfall.
"I still have a lot of unfinished business. So no," Damien shot back, frustration and defiance etched across his face. Despite the odds stacked against him, there was a flicker of resolve in his eyes¡ªhe wasn''t done fighting, not by a long shot.
Refusing to yield, Damien¡¯s arms began to morph, bulging and growing in size, swelling with raw, vampiric power as he prepared for another attack. With a swift, decisive motion, he struck the surface of the pond beside the waterfall, his monstrous fist crashing down with tremendous force. The impact sent a towering wave surging toward Lux, the water rising up like a wall of destruction.
But Lux remained unperturbed, his cold eyes locked on the approaching wave. With a flick of his wrist, his spear transformed into a gleaming sword of pure light. He raised the blade high, its glow cutting through the darkness, and with a single, precise slash, he split the massive wave in two. The water parted, crashing harmlessly back into the pond on either side, unable to reach him.
Taking advantage of the brief distraction, Damien leaped up the sheer cliff walls with incredible agility, scaling the rocky surface in a few powerful leaps. His movements were swift and fluid, despite his injuries. Once at the top, he bolted into the cover of the dense forest, hoping to lose Lux amidst the thick undergrowth and shadows.
Lux, now thoroughly irritated by Damien¡¯s cowardice, took to the air once more. His frustration boiled over, the controlled facade slipping as anger fueled his determination. "Stop running like a coward and accept your death!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the forest as he pursued his elusive target.
As Lux flew toward the cliff, the rock face suddenly gave way, sending a massive chunk of the cliffside plummeting toward him. Lux, ever graceful in battle, halted in mid-air, his light sword flashing as he effortlessly sliced through the falling debris. The rocks exploded into large fragments, showering him with rubble. But Lux, unfazed, gracefully dodged the debris as it tumbled through the air, his movements fluid and precise.
Unbeknownst to him, however, Damien had concealed himself behind one of the falling rocks. Using the descending debris as cover, Damien clutched onto a massive boulder and, with a predatory grin that revealed his sharp, gleaming teeth, lunged at Lux from the cloud of dust and rubble.
Lux''s eyes widened in surprise as Damien burst forth from the debris, his iron grip seizing Lux''s arm with terrifying force. The vampire''s monstrous strength crushed down on the Virtue''s armor, the metal beginning to crack under the immense pressure. Lux winced as pain shot through his arm, the once-impenetrable armor giving way.
¡°I got you now!¡± Damien exclaimed, his voice filled with a sadistic glee.
¡°You bastard, how dare you touch me!¡± Lux shouted, his voice tinged with fury as he struggled against Damien''s grasp.
In a desperate bid to free himself, Lux channeled his mana into both hands, summoning spears of light that materialized in an instant and drove through Damien¡¯s arms. The glowing weapons impaled Damien, but the vampire wasn¡¯t about to let Lux go. His flesh writhed and bulged grotesquely as he grew a new set of monstrous arms from his shoulders, each as powerful as the original.
Now equipped with four powerful arms, Damien pinned Lux in place, his grip like a vise. He held Lux by the shoulders, rendering the Virtue helpless against the overwhelming strength of his opponent.
"You brought this on yourself," Damien snarled, his voice dripping with malice. "Now it¡¯s my turn to whoop some ass."
With a surge of power, Damien yanked Lux closer and delivered a devastating knee strike to his chest. The impact was brutal, forcing the air from Lux¡¯s lungs and causing him to cough up blood as the shock reverberated through his entire body.
Both figures plummeted toward the ground, with Damien using Lux¡¯s body to cushion the fall. They hit the earth with a bone-shattering crash, creating a deep crater upon impact. Damien landed atop Lux, his foot pressing down on Lux¡¯s chest with all his weight, while his four arms held Lux''s shoulders tightly, like a predator pinning its prey.
"During our fight, I noticed that you need your arms to create those annoying light weapons," Damien said with a twisted smile. "If I just get close and grab them, you¡¯re as good as useless."
Lux, gritting his teeth, tried to motion with his fingers to summon another weapon, but Damien was quicker. Sensing the movement, Damien raised his foot and fiercely stomped on Lux¡¯s face, sending a jarring crack through the ground beneath as it caved in from the force.
¡°Now die!¡± Damien muttered, his voice low and venomous as he lifted his leg and stomped again, right on Lux¡¯s face. Each brutal strike deepened the crater, sending shockwaves rippling through the earth. The relentless assault caused the cliffside to tremble, further crumbling from the violence of the attack.
With every stomp, the hole grew larger, and Damien¡¯s grip on Lux¡¯s arms tightened, holding them like handles as he continued his merciless assault. Lux struggled to stay conscious, his body battered and broken under the onslaught, each brutal stomp driving him closer to the brink of unconsciousness.
Blood and water from the nearby river mixed in the growing crater, splashing waves with each brutal strike. Lux¡¯s vision blurred, his strength fading rapidly as he neared the edge of consciousness, the relentless assault pushing him to his absolute limit.
"Hey, don¡¯t die so fast! Let me hear you moan in pain!" Damien taunted, his laughter echoing with cruel delight as he continued his vicious onslaught.
But just when it seemed that Lux had no more fight left in him, he mustered the last of his strength. His voice was weak, a faint whisper as he gritted his teeth and uttered a final incantation: "Manifest... in the flesh."
The words had barely left his lips when the sky suddenly darkened, and a beam of light descended from the heavens. Damien¡¯s instincts kicked in, and he immediately leaped away, knowing he had to escape the impending danger. He sprinted at full strength, his legs morphing to propel him as fast as possible.
But the beam of light expanded rapidly, engulfing everything in its path and burning everything to a crisp. The light quickly consumed the river basin and spread across a vast area, incinerating everything in its wake. Despite Damien¡¯s desperate attempt to outrun the beam, the pillar of light expanded too quickly, and he couldn¡¯t escape its reach.
A massive shockwave rippled through the area, toppling trees and igniting wildfires. The sheer force of the explosion obliterated the landscape, leaving nothing but a massive crater where Lux had been.
Damien, who had barely managed to escape the full blast, lay on the ground, gasping for breath. His legs had been severed by the edge of the beam, leaving him crippled and bleeding profusely. He coughed up blood, his body wracked with pain.
"Did he just self-destruct?" Damien muttered, disbelief and shock finally creeping into his voice as he tried to comprehend the overwhelming power he had just witnessed.
The mysterious pillar of light from the sky had cleared the clouds, leaving behind a massive crater that marked the spot where Lux had unleashed his final, devastating attack. The once lush and vibrant forest was now a wasteland, the earth scorched and barren, with only the echo of Lux¡¯s wrath lingering in the air.
Damien quickly focused on regenerating his legs, the raw power of his vampiric abilities surging through his body as he willed the lost limbs to regrow. He raised his battered body and leaned back against a nearby tree, his chest heaving with exhaustion from the fierce battle. His thoughts were grim, ¡®I¡¯ve lost a lot of blood¡ I might need to feast again soon.¡¯
Just as he sensed something amiss, Damien instinctively shifted his head to the side. A spear of light shot toward him, striking the tree he was resting against, narrowly missing his head. The moment the spear made contact, it exploded with a deafening blast, sending a shockwave through the area.
Damien, still legless and unable to fully dodge, was forced to take the brunt of the explosion head-on. The force was immense, blasting him high into the air. Half of his face melted away from the intense heat, leaving raw, seared flesh exposed. His regeneration powers kicked in immediately, but the damage was severe, and the pain was excruciating.
As Damien was flung through the air, more spears of light materialized around him, skewering his body like a pincushion. The spears pierced through his chest, limbs, and even his mouth, impaling him with ruthless precision. The searing light radiating from the spears began to boil his blood as it dripped from his numerous wounds, the intense heat preventing his regeneration from working at full strength.
The spears, acting under Lux¡¯s control, held Damien suspended in mid-air, his body limp and helpless. Slowly, the spears began to carry Damien back toward the crater where the battle had begun, drawing him closer to his tormentor.
Lux awaited him at the center of the crater, his appearance drastically changed. The armor that once protected him was gone, revealing a well-built, muscular body that seemed to radiate with raw power. His blonde hair stood on end, crackling with energy, and his body was marked with glowing runes inscribed across his skin, pulsing with light. Most striking of all was the third eye of light that had appeared on his forehead, glowing with an eerie, divine brilliance.
Towering above Lux, five massive swords made of pure light floated menacingly, orbiting him like celestial bodies. Lux¡¯s transformation had elevated his power to an entirely new level, his aura now overwhelming and suffused with an otherworldly might.
As the skewered Damien was brought before him, Lux gazed down at his enemy with cold, unrelenting anger. The sheer power radiating from Lux¡¯s new form was palpable, the air around him humming with energy.
¡°I could have killed you then and there,¡± Lux said, his voice calm but seething with barely contained rage. ¡°But I wanted to watch the light fade from your eyes myself.¡±
Damien, despite his dire situation, looked at Lux with a bored expression, as if he had already come to terms with his fate. There was no fear in his gaze, only a weary acceptance and perhaps a trace of defiance.
Lux¡¯s fury only grew at Damien''s indifferent attitude. "I never thought I would have to resort to using this technique against mere thugs. But here we are," Lux continued, his voice tinged with frustration and disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll be mocked by others for utilizing this power on someone like you¡ªand it¡¯s all your fault!¡±
Damien, with the spear of light piercing through his mouth, could do nothing but accept his fate. His once formidable regeneration had slowed to a crawl, and his energy was nearly depleted, leaving him powerless to fight back any longer.
Havoc, the dark guild to which Damien belonged, had a singular, audacious goal: to take down the Heavenly Virtues, the most powerful warriors in the realm. The guild¡¯s very existence revolved around this mission, its members dedicated to the cause with fanatical zeal. Yet, for all their ambitions, there was one ironclad rule that every member was drilled to obey: never confront the Heavenly Virtues directly. If a fight seemed imminent, the only objective was to escape. The guild knew well that, in their current state, none among them could truly stand against the overwhelming might of the Virtues.
This lesson Damien once again learned the hard way.
Ch 82 - Flickering Light
Lux had ascended to his demigod form, standing amidst the crater like a being beyond mortal comprehension. Five colossal light swords hovered above him, each towering like a radiant pillar of divine power. They revolved above Lux slowly, casting an ethereal glow across the battlefield, while Lux''s bruised, armorless body radiated with energy. On his forehead, an ethereal third eye of light glowed intensely, and his golden hair flew in the air.
He extended his hand forward with a cold and merciless gaze. One of the massive swords responded, as the blade descended toward Damien, who lay impaled and helpless by multiple spears of light. His energy completely drained, and Damien¡¯s body was pinned like a lifeless doll. His bloodshot eyes stared up at Lux, the resignation of his fate clear in his gaze.
"Your kind should have been extinct long ago. Now die, heathen," Lux muttered with disdain.
The blade moved closer to strike Damien with one final blow. But before the blade could strike, a metallic sphere, the size of a large cannonball, hurtled down from the sky, aimed directly at Lux with terrifying speed.
Lux''s expression twisted in irritation as he turned his head. With a flick of his wrist, he redirected the sword intended for Damien toward the incoming projectile. In one swift motion, the blade sliced upward, cutting the metal ball cleanly in half. The two pieces fell to the ground with a resounding clang.
"I guess that fool of a friend still draws breath. No matter. I''ll¡ª"
Before Lux could finish, the two halves of the metal ball hovered ominously in the air. Thick, black smoke began pouring out, spreading rapidly and enveloping the battlefield in a suffocating fog. For the first time, the brilliance of Lux¡¯s light seemed dimmed by the oppressive blackness.
"Another smokescreen, seriously? Show me something new," Lux scoffed, unimpressed by the spectacle.
But this fog was different. Lux''s confidence wavered as a mysterious force within the fog began to pull at his swords. The colossal blades of light, floating above him, were gradually being drawn towards the center of the swirling darkness. Lux widened his eyes, his irritation turning to frustration as he struggled to maintain control over his celestial weapons. Suddenly, the black mass transformed into a vortex, pulling everything inwards with Lux at the center.
"What... spell is this?" Lux muttered through gritted teeth, watching helplessly as he and his swords were pulled deeper into the black fog.
Desperately, Lux slashed at the smoke with one of his remaining light swords, but to his shock, his attacks were futile. The smoke did not react to the strikes, and his light swords were useless against the smoke. One by one, the radiant light of his celestial swords flickered and vanished, swallowed by the vortex.
Damien, still pinned by the light spears, could feel the vortex pulling at him too. His body, weakened and bloodied, began to inch toward the swirling mass. Just as he was about to be consumed, a chain snapped around his waist, yanking him back and anchoring him firmly to the ground.
The black smoke continued to swirl violently, contracting and shrinking as it dragged Lux and his remaining light swords into its dark core. Lux, now visibly struggling, unleashed a final burst of energy in a desperate attempt to resist. But it was futile. The vortex had become too strong, even for his demigod form.
With a frustrated roar, Lux was sucked into the tightening mass of darkness, his body and remaining swords compressed into a tight, swirling sphere. The two severed halves of the metal ball floated back together, snapping shut with a thunderous clang. The black fog dissipated, and the metal ball fell to the ground with a heavy thud, trapping Lux within its impenetrable shell.
As the light spears impaling Damien vanished, he collapsed to the ground, his body bruised and bloodied, barely clinging to consciousness. His chest heaved with shallow breaths, the toll of the battle leaving him utterly spent.
From the shadows, Vex emerged with a cocky grin, twirling the chains in his hands as he strolled over. "Still alive, or what?" he asked, casting a glance at the battered Damien.
Damien, barely able to lift his head, blinked at Vex, a faint smile curling on his bloodied lips. "I saw the light... to the other side," he rasped, his voice weak yet laced with dark humor.
Vex let out a scoff, his sharp eyes gleaming with amusement, "If you can spout nonsense with holes in your body and being skewered like a kebab, then you¡¯ll be just fine."
Damien smiled weakly as Vex approached, still feeling the weight of his injuries. Stretching out his arm, Vex used his other hand, the finger morphing into a thin, sharp blade. With a swift slice, he opened a wound on his wrist, allowing dark blood to drip directly into Damien''s mouth.
"Time to fix yourself up. I¡¯m not hauling you around on my back," Vex muttered, clearly irritated. "Honestly, I didn¡¯t think that spell would be so effective. Have we really sealed one of the Virtues?"
Damien gulped down the blood, and within seconds, his vampiric healing ability kicked in immediately. His wounds closed rapidly, and his severed legs began to regenerate, bone and muscle knitting together in a grotesque but effective display of his power. Within moments, Damien was back on his feet, as if the life-threatening injuries had never happened. He wiped the corner of his mouth with a smirk.
"He¡¯s not dead," Damien said, his voice steadier. "Just contained. We¡¯ve bought ourselves a day or two, tops. But that¡¯s enough time to get out of here before he comes looking for revenge." He paused, looking at Vex with a grin. "By the way, your blood tastes awful. How many times have I told you not to skip the vegetables? Your hemoglobin count is low. You need to fix that."
Vex¡¯s face twisted into a scowl, clearly annoyed. "Eat my veggies? Are you my mom or what? How about a thank you instead, you ungrateful prick?"
Damien shrugged, rolling his shoulders as he stretched out his newly healed limbs.
"Yeah, yeah, thanks for the food. I guess I¡¯ll keep you around a little longer," he said with a teasing smirk. "Now, let¡¯s grab the brat and get out of here before the rest of those Virtues come crashing down on us."
Vex, his irritation still simmering, morphed his arm into a cannon, the barrel glowing with power. "Or¡ how about we blow up that metal ball and finish him off for good?" His eyes gleamed with a fierce determination. "We¡¯ve got one of the Twelve cornered. This might be our chance to kill a Virtue. One less of those bastards in the world."
Damien''s smirk disappeared as he quickly moved to block Vex¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t be an idiot. If we damage the sphere, the Virtue will break free, and we won¡¯t stand a chance against him in that form. He¡¯s contained for now, and that¡¯s the best we can do. The smart move is to escape while we still can."
Vex¡¯s face hardened, glaring at Damien. "You¡¯re seriously going to walk away from a golden opportunity like this? That Virtue¡¯s right there¡ªhe¡¯s vulnerable."
Damien tightened his grip on Vex¡¯s shoulder. "Listen to me. If it were that easy to kill a Virtue, we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation. We¡¯ve been over this¡ªour mission wasn¡¯t to fight the Virtues head-on. We came to rescue the brat, and we did that. Now, we get out before we invite more trouble. Even if we kill him, another Virtue will just take his place."
Vex let out a frustrated growl, clenching his fists. "Fine, I get it. But it pisses me off that we never get the chance to pay them back. Not after everything they¡¯ve done to us."
Damien chuckled and ruffled Vex¡¯s hair playfully, though his eyes glinted with understanding. "Don¡¯t worry, kid. Our time will come. We¡¯ll have our day."
Vex scowled, batting Damien¡¯s hand away. "Stop treating me like a kid!"
"For an immortal vampire like me who lived for centuries, you''re still just a pup," Damien teased, his grin returning as he started walking toward their next objective.
Vex growled, his expression one of annoyance, "Keep running your mouth like that, and I¡¯ll take you down myself."
Damien laughed heartily.
"Take me down, huh? You have a good sense of humor. Anyway, let¡¯s just grab the kid and get out of here. We barely survived this, and we need to move before the Virtue breaks free."
But before they could act, a sharp beam of light pierced through Damien''s back. He and Vex whirled around, eyes locking onto the source. The spherical metal ball that had imprisoned Lux was trembling violently, a beam of light streaming from a small hole that had formed on its surface. The black fog inside the shell was now seeping out alongside the radiant energy.
Damien gritted his teeth and leaped aside, narrowly avoiding another beam of light. His wound began to heal rapidly, but the gravity of the situation was clear.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there."That guy is still putting up a fight!" Damien growled as he steadied himself.
Vex, eyes wide with a mix of frustration, aimed his cannon at the sphere.
"I told you we should¡¯ve finished him off when we had the chance!" Vex shouted, his hands twitching as the cannon hummed with power.
But before Vex could act, Damien grabbed his arm firmly.
"Stop! He hasn¡¯t fully escaped yet. If you destroy the artifact now, you¡¯ll set him free completely."
Vex shook off Damien''s grip, his expression torn between action and hesitation.
"He¡¯s going to break free either way. What do we do?"
The metal sphere began to shake more violently, pulsing as Lux pushed against its confines.
Damien sighed, his eyes never leaving the sphere. The pressure was building rapidly, and they had mere seconds before Lux had fully escaped.
"We¡¯ve run out of options. He¡¯s getting out any second now, and we don¡¯t have any more teleport scrolls. We¡¯ll have to fight. We fight and hope we get another chance to escape," responded Damien.
Vex¡¯s grin returned, wide and fierce,
"That¡¯s more like it! Finally, we get to go all out. No more running away like cowards!"
Damien rolled his eyes.
"I¡¯m not thrilled about it either, but we don¡¯t have a choice. Hand me some of your gear."
As Damien¡¯s body morphed, his muscles swelling to monstrous proportions, two additional arms sprouted from beneath his shoulders, bringing his total to four.
Vex, still grinning, reached into his body, inserted his hand inside his belly, and then pulled out a collection of low-grade but enchanted gear. He tossed it to Damien.
Damien caught the items with ease, quickly strapping on a breastplate and helmet while wielding four heavy swords¡ªeach gleaming with a faint magical aura. "This junk better hold," Damien muttered, testing the weight of the weapons.
"It¡¯ll do. It¡¯s not top-tier, but it¡¯s enough to handle his light weapons for a while," Vex replied, his own arms transforming into dual cannons that began charging with raw mana. He readied himself for the inevitable clash, a manic gleam in his eyes.
Suddenly, the sphere began to crack, thin beams of light shooting out in every direction like deadly needles. The dark mist that had once held Lux in place started to lose its power, thinning out and collapsing as more beams punctured the metal shell. Damien and Vex dodged with precision as some of the light beams shot directly at them, each one capable of ripping through armor and flesh.
Within moments, multiple holes appeared in the sphere, and with a deafening blast, the artifact that had trapped Lux exploded outward. The black vortex collapsed with a soft poof, and the five colossal light swords that had been dormant reappeared, hovering menacingly in the sky. Lux emerged from the shattered remains of the sphere, his form still pulsing with divine energy. His irritation was palpable, the third eye on his forehead glowing furiously, casting a menacing light over the battlefield.
Lux¡¯s voice cut through the air, icy and dripping with barely restrained fury. "You dare to trap me? Pathetic insects, know your place."
Damien and Vex, without hesitation, split in opposite directions, a coordinated move to divide Lux¡¯s focus. Yet, Lux¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto Vex. With a mere flick of his wrist, two of his massive light swords shot after him, slicing the air with lethal accuracy.
Reacting in an instant, Vex unleashed his cannons, firing spiraling beams of energy directly toward Lux. The attack was swift, but one of the floating light swords effortlessly intercepted the blast, its radiant edge deflecting the assault like it was nothing.
Lux¡¯s eyes narrowed in disdain. With another subtle motion, he guided the swords to slash at Vex with surgical precision. Vex, with a display of incredible agility, twisted and flipped through the air, barely evading the massive blades as they tore through the ground beneath him. Each impact sent chunks of earth and stone flying, but Vex used the debris to his advantage, bouncing off the fragments to maintain his relentless momentum.
Meanwhile, Damien charged forward from the opposite side, his four blades gleaming with anticipation as he closed the distance. Sensing the approach, Lux sent one of his light swords spinning toward him. Damien met it head-on, muscles straining as he swung with all his might, deflecting the glowing blade off its deadly course.
Lux''s irritation visibly deepened, his patience thinning. With an outstretched arm, he summoned a storm of light spears. They hovered menacingly for a heartbeat before rocketing toward Damien like a swarm of missiles.
Forced to adapt, Damien pivoted swiftly, dodging the barrage while deflecting those too close to avoid. At the same time, the relentless light sword still pursued him, its strikes growing more ferocious with each passing second. Damien had no choice but to parry, destroy, and evade in a desperate dance of survival.
Above them, Vex had taken to the sky, his body morphing into a mechanical weapon of war. His legs transformed into powerful thrusters, propelling him with explosive bursts of flame, while his arms became razor-sharp blades. His back sprouted metallic wings, allowing him to maneuver through the air with terrifying precision. Vex expertly dodged the light swords, determination etched across his face as he closed in on Lux, intent on delivering a deadly blow.
Lux sneered, his voice filled with cold amusement.
"You just won¡¯t quit, will you?" He raised his hand lazily. "Fine, I¡¯ll deal with you first."
In an instant, one of the light swords trailing Vex shifted form, expanding and warping into a massive, radiant arm. It lunged toward Vex with incredible speed, fingers of pure energy stretching out and seizing him in an iron grip.
"Shit!" Vex cursed, thrashing violently in an attempt to break free, but the hand held him fast, squeezing tighter with each passing moment.
Damien, after finally getting rid of the light sword that was attacking him, sprinted towards Vex in a desperate attempt to help. But just as he was about to leap into the air, a light spear whistled through the air and struck him in the leg, breaking his balance.
Up above, the radiant hand holding Vex began to glow ominously, the intensity of its light growing blinding. A second later, the sky erupted in a deafening explosion of pure energy, the shockwave rippling across the battlefield. Vex was trapped at the heart of the blast, consumed by the brilliant light.
Lux¡¯s laughter echoed through the chaos, low and filled with cruel satisfaction.
"Death is what awaits you if you challenge me. Now it¡¯s your turn next."
Damien staggered to his feet, his wounds knitting together with alarming speed, as though his body refused to accept defeat. Lux, now wholly fixated on him, summoned the last four of his colossal light swords, each blade gleaming with divine radiance. They hurtled toward Damien, relentless and unforgiving.
He turned and sprinted, the ethereal swords hot on his heels, cutting through the air with deadly precision. Each time he raised his arms to block or parry a strike, it drained him. The sheer force behind Lux¡¯s Divine Swords was overwhelming, and Damien could feel the strain in his weapons as cracks began to spiderweb across their surfaces, threatening to shatter under the pressure.
From a distance, Lux watched the chase with a casual flick of his wrist, amusement dancing in his eyes. A smug grin curled on his lips. "Impressive," he mused, his voice carrying a taunting edge. "You¡¯ve got some strength left to block my Divine Swords. But tell me, how long can you keep this up? I must admit, I¡¯m enjoying this far more than I anticipated."
Every ounce of Damien¡¯s energy went into survival as he fought off the merciless strikes. The divine swords closed in with terrifying precision, each swing aimed to end him. His weapons, though once formidable, were beginning to crumble, their edges dulled and fractured from the unrelenting assault.
Suddenly, a charred, black, curved shield fell from the sky, landing mere feet from where Damien struggled. Lux barely acknowledged it, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face, before the ground beneath him darkened with an approaching shadow. He glanced skyward just in time to see Vex plummeting from the heavens, his scythe-like limbs drawn for the kill. Against all odds, Vex had survived the earlier explosion. He encased himself in a protective sphere of shields, blasted high into the sky, recovered, and now dove with lethal intent, hoping to catch Lux off guard.
Like a bird of prey, Vex descended, his thrusters roaring as he prepared to strike. Lux reacted with lightning speed, bellowing as twin blades of pure light materialized in his hands. Their weapons collided in mid-air, the force of the impact sending shockwaves across the battlefield. Vex¡¯s scythes ground against Lux¡¯s radiant swords as he pressed his foe toward the earth, their struggle locked in a fierce, airborne clash.
Sensing the tide turning against him, Lux commanded one of his massive light swords to return to his aid. But Damien, catching sight of the scheme, raced after the floating blade. With a guttural roar, he threw every ounce of strength into his attack, his four swords moving in a blur as he struck the light sword with all his might. The divine blade shattered under the assault, releasing a violent surge of energy that detonated in a brilliant explosion. The blast sent the remaining three swords spiraling away and enveloped Damien in a blinding storm of light.
Lux¡¯s irritation deepened as he fought to keep Vex at bay, but the pressure was mounting. Amidst the swirling chaos of light and debris, Damien stood his ground. While still standing inside the burning flames, he hurled one of his swords through the haze of light and smoke. The blade flew true, piercing through the dissipating explosion, and pierced Lux from behind with a sickening thud, the point tearing through his chest.
Lux gasped, blood spilling from his mouth, momentarily stunned by the sudden attack. Vex saw his opportunity. His mouth opened wide, revealing a grotesque transformation as his tongue reshaped into a long, cannon-like barrel. In one swift, brutal motion, Vex plunged the barrel deep into Lux¡¯s mouth. Their eyes met¡ªLux¡¯s wide with shock, Vex¡¯s cold and unyielding.
Desperation flickered in Lux¡¯s third eye, flaring as he summoned light spears that skewered Vex¡¯s back. But it wasn¡¯t enough. The cannon barrel in Vex¡¯s mouth hummed ominously with gathering mana, the telltale sign of death. Lux struggled, trying to push Vex away, but the thrusters in Vex¡¯s back roared with renewed fury, driving him harder into the ground.
With a deafening explosion, Vex fired. The projectile ripped through Lux¡¯s throat, sending his severed head soaring into the sky. The ground beneath them was scorched and cratered from the blast, and Lux¡¯s body fell lifeless, crumpling to the dirt.
Vex also retained a lot of damage and fell on the ground bleeding profusely. The intense battle had finally come to an end.
Lux Sentinel, one of the revered Twelve Virtues, was no more. His death marked a monumental shift in the world¡¯s balance of power. Vex and Damien had accomplished the unthinkable: they had slain a Virtue, turning the tide of history in a single, bloody confrontation.
Ch 83 - The One-Eyed
I woke up to the sound of growling beasts and immediately sprang up, on guard. As soon as my eyes opened, I found myself in front of a cage-like barrier where two enormous monsters were locked in a savage struggle. One was a massive tree creature, its roots and branches stretching like tentacles, trying to ensnare its opponent. The other was a dark purple slime, a goo-like beast that had latched onto the tree.
It looked like a cage fight between two creatures trying to destroy each other. The tree monster occasionally emitted glowing orbs from its leaves that burned the slime, while the slime responded by consuming chunks of the tree and regenerating. Despite having never seen such beasts before, there was something unsettlingly familiar about them.
Beneath the battling monsters, I noticed a glowing barrier, eerily similar to the one Damien had drawn back in the cave. I had no idea where I was or what this strange place was supposed to be.
"This is your meridian plane," a voice suddenly echoed from behind me.
I spun around and saw a giant, floating eyeball hovering a few meters away, its gaze fixed on the barrier.
"What the¡ª" I backed away quickly, startled by the sight.
The eyeball shifted its attention to me for the first time, its golden iris narrowing. "No need to be alarmed. I thought you were already expecting this... our fated meeting," it said, its tone oddly calm.
I took a few more cautious steps back, trying to make sense of the creature before me. The eyeball had a golden iris with a slit pupil, like the eye of a beast. Despite its unsettling appearance, the creature seemed intelligent and, for the moment, non-threatening. Strangely, though it lacked a mouth, it spoke as if it could read my thoughts.
"Who are you? And what is this place?" I demanded.
The eyeball floated around me, moving slowly as it answered. "Of your two questions, I¡¯ve already answered one. This place is your meridian plane." It turned its gaze back to the barrier, observing the monstrous battle. "To simplify things, the tree creature you see is the Fabled Eternal Dendrite, a Divine-class spirit. Its opponent is the Malicious Spirit, an Undead Morbid Legion, which takes the form of slime."
I turned to look at the beasts again, realization dawning. The tree monster¡¯s wooden texture and leaves looked unnervingly similar to something I had seen before. My mind raced, and I quickly glanced down at my own arms. They were back to normal, but my body had a semi-transparent quality, as though I were some kind of ghost.
"So... this place is inside my body?" I asked, my voice rising in frustration.
The eyeball nodded. "In a manner of speaking, yes. The battle you''re witnessing is between two powerful spirits. It will decide who takes control of your body. For now, the barrier Damien created is working, minimizing the damage and keeping your mana core from collapsing completely." It paused and gestured toward the sky with its gaze. "You can already see the cracks in the sky¡ªthose are signs your mana core has sustained significant damage."
I looked up, and sure enough, black cracks split the otherwise pristine white sky, like dimensional rifts that seemed to pulse with the threat of destruction. The sight sent a chill through me as if I were staring into an endless abyss ready to swallow me whole.
"Okay, this feels like a nightmare. I can¡¯t believe this is real," I muttered, my thoughts still reeling in disorientation.
"I know it seems unreal, but this is the truth," the floating eyeball responded in its unnervingly calm tone, almost as if it found my confusion expected.
I frowned, still trying to process everything. "Well, who are you?" I asked, suspicion creeping in. "If this place is inside my body, what are you doing here?"
The eyeball hovered silently for a moment, its golden iris narrowing slightly before it answered. "I go by the name Lysanthera, the former ruler of the spirits."
"Ruler of the spirits?" I echoed, taken aback.
"Yes," Lysanthera confirmed. "Once, I was king of spirits like those battling before you. However, most of my powers are sealed now. But even in this weakened state, I have just enough strength to keep those spirits from devouring your body entirely."
I furrowed my brows, recalling a conversation I¡¯d nearly forgotten. "I see. Damien mentioned you back in the cell. He said I¡¯d meet you."
Lysanthera¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. "Yes, it was I who ordered them to rescue you in the first place."
I straightened, irritation flaring up at the memory. "Alright, I appreciate the rescue, but I haven¡¯t forgotten that Damien stabbed me in the chest. What was that about?"
The eyeball gave a soft chuckle, as if amused. "That was necessary to save you. Don¡¯t hold it against him¡ªthere was no time to explain at the moment."
I crossed my arms, my suspicion growing. "One thing I¡¯d like to know¡ªwhy are you going through so much trouble to save me? What¡¯s in it for you?"
Lysanthera nodded thoughtfully as if considering my doubt. "It¡¯s good to be cautious. To be clear, I¡¯m not helping you out of the kindness of my heart. Of course, I have my reasons, and your assistance would be quite valuable to me."
I let out a small sigh of relief, oddly comforted by the honesty. "Glad we¡¯re being upfront. I prefer people with motives¡ªit¡¯s better than someone offering help without a reason. So, let¡¯s hear it. What do you want?"
The eyeball floated closer, its golden iris gleaming faintly in the dim light of the plane. "I appreciate your pragmatism. And this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve helped you, you know."
That caught me off guard. "What?" I stared at the floating eye, my mind racing. There was something vaguely familiar about it, something I couldn¡¯t quite place, but I didn¡¯t remember meeting it before.
Lysanthera seemed to sense my confusion. "I heard you calling out for power during the trials," it explained. "You sought to become a powerful mage, and during that time, your soul wandered into my personal meridian plane. That was when I first saw the true depths of your ambition. It was also when I decided to lend you my mana core."
I blinked, trying to piece it together. "You¡¯re telling me... you gave me my mana core?"
The eyeball bobbed slightly. "Indeed. I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch someone with such potential be wasted as an ordinary human. You craved power, and I offered it. But, as you must know by now, all power comes at a price."
I frowned, my frustration rising. "At the cost of my life? What good is power if I die before I can even use it? Why didn¡¯t you just give me a normal core like everyone else?"
Lysanthera¡¯s iris darkened, its tone growing colder. "As I told you, my powers are sealed. In my current state, I can only manipulate a few cores, and the only one I had left was corrupted."
I sighed in exasperation. "Then fix it! Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here?"
The eyeball¡¯s gaze sharpened. "I will¡ªonce the two spirits weaken each other. But before that, we must discuss the terms of our contract. I cannot interfere in the mortal realm directly. The only way I can act is through those I make pacts with. If you agree to my terms, I will save you."
I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, though the bitterness in it was clear. "Ah, there it is. Now we¡¯re getting to the real reason. So, what¡¯s the price?"
Lysanthera¡¯s voice dropped, taking on a darker edge. "I need your help to overthrow the Heavenly Virtues, who have ruled over the mortal realm for centuries. In return, I¡¯ll lend you my full support¡ªand help you achieve the power you¡¯ve always dreamed of."
I took a step back, my mind racing with alarm. "I¡¯m not getting involved in some war with the Virtues. I¡¯ve got enough problems as it is without making enemies of divine beings."
The golden iris of Lysanthera¡¯s eye glowed faintly, its gaze boring into mine. "I knew you would refuse at first. But I also know the secret you''ve been hiding."
My heart skipped a beat. The secret. How could it know? I hadn¡¯t told anyone.
"What... what are you talking about?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper.
Lysanthera¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "I know that you were once a Demon Overlord, betrayed and killed by your own men. Your soul reincarnated 700 years later into this mortal realm, in the body of a human. Now, you seek power to exact revenge on those who betrayed you, don¡¯t you?"
My brows furrowed in anger. "How do you know that?!"
The eyeball¡¯s tone remained calm, almost indifferent. "So, it really is you. No wonder your soul reeks of an ugly stench¡ªone not so different from my own."
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
"I¡¯m asking how you know my identity!" My voice trembled with rage.
"Look there," Lysanthera said, its gaze shifting.
I turned, and in the distance, I saw it¡ªa large purple cube, ominous and out of place. Before I could react, my vision blurred, and suddenly we were standing directly in front of it.
"What is this?" I asked, my tone wary.
The cube was unsettling. Morphed faces and hands were sculpted across its surface, like countless people trapped inside, struggling to break free. Thick chains wrapped around it, pinning it down, securing it to the ground. It looked less like an object and more like a twisted monument to suffering.
"This," Lysanthera began, "is the sealed essence of your emotions from your past life. It holds all your regret, guilt, anger, sadness, hatred, and fear¡ªlocked deep within your consciousness. If these emotions were unsealed, you would likely lose control, succumb to madness, and destroy yourself. Usually, when a soul reincarnates, its memories and emotions are wiped clean. But somehow, you managed to retain your memories, sealing these emotions away. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a phenomenon."
My previous sealed emotions? No wonder I had mellowed down compared to my past self. I tried reaching out and touching the cube, but suddenly. "I would advise against touching that, so please keep your distance," warned the eyeball.
I felt a cold shiver down and stopped my hand,
"So you know I¡¯m the former Demon Overlord, you should understand that I¡¯ve already got enough enemies to deal with. I don¡¯t have time to pick fights with the Virtues or the archangels."
The eyeball¡¯s golden iris narrowed slightly. "Your demon generals used the aid of the Heavenly Virtues to kill you. They¡¯re as guilty as your traitorous generals, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"
My patience was wearing thin. "I know they used the Virtue¡¯s weapons to kill me. But what¡¯s the point now? The Virtues who orchestrated it are long dead. The current ones have nothing to do with it, and I doubt they even remember what really happened."
"The real Virtues know the truth. Hence why they¡¯ve twisted the story to retain their power. They¡¯ve made a mockery of your legacy, and you have a duty to rectify it. To show the world the truth and their ugly side."
I clenched my fists, my voice growing colder.
"You don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t care about any of that! The Virtues were enemies back when I was a demon, and I wouldn¡¯t have minded dying at their hands. What I can¡¯t forgive is my own men stabbing me in the back and killing my wife and child in front of my eyes..." I trailed off, the pain still fresh after all these centuries. "Those demon generals are likely still alive, walking free in the demon realm leisurely. Seven hundred years is nothing to them. What I want is to return to my realm and end each of their lives with my own hands."
Lysanthera¡¯s eye studied me closely.
"I see. So that is your one true desire. I understand.¡±
¡°So you finally get it?¡± I asked.
¡°Yes. It only strengthens the argument that you should join me in defeating the Virtues." the eyeball replied.
"Did you hear anything I just said?" I spat, my frustration boiling over.
The eyeball remained silent for a moment before responding, its tone measured. "I did. But I also know you need power to accomplish your goals. And as a human, you currently lack the strength and longevity. Your meager lifespan alone will be your undoing. Before you even find a way back to the demon realm, your life will end... and your revenge will remain unfulfilled."
I gritted my teeth. As much as I hated to admit it, there was truth in Lysanthera¡¯s words.
"If you choose to help me," the eyeball continued, "I will provide you with the power and knowledge you need to achieve your goals. All you must do is cooperate with the Havoc Guild and aid in the removal of the Virtues¡¯ order, once and for all."
I stood there, staring at the grotesque purple cube before me¡ªthe physical manifestation of all my sealed emotions, the regret, the hatred, the torment. Centuries had passed, yet my desire for revenge remained burning inside me. Now, this strange entity, Lysanthera, was offering a path that could lead to what I¡¯ve long sought... at a cost.
But still, I knew nothing about this creature or this Havoc Guild he mentioned. Should I really trust this being? Could I afford to let him use me?
"Of course, I am not using you; we are mutually benefiting from each other," Lysanthera said softly as if reading my mind. "You will be assigned missions from time to time, and you must complete them. But beyond that, you¡¯re free to act as you see fit."
I scowled, a wave of irritation surging through me. "Stop reading my mind!"
Lysanthera¡¯s golden iris flickered with a hint of amusement. "Well, you can¡¯t blame me. Inside this meridian plane, your thoughts are as clear as day."
"Fine! I¡¯ll take out the Virtues," I snapped, feeling cornered, "but I hope you¡¯ve got some badass power waiting for me if that¡¯s what you want."
The eyeball seemed to brush past my outburst, its focus shifting to the battle between the two spirits. "It¡¯s about time I subjugate those spirits," it muttered.
I narrowed my eyes, suspicion mounting.
"Why do I feel like you¡¯re dodging my question? What power am I actually getting out of this?"
The battle between the monstrous tree and slime had reached a fever pitch. Their forms, once distinct, were now a grotesque blend of bark and sludge, entangled in a savage struggle. The tension in the air was palpable as if the plane''s very fabric was being torn apart by their conflict.
Lysanthera standing before the barrier seemed to have chanted a spell. Then, without warning, the magic circle beneath the spirits flared, glowing fiercely. A swirling vortex of mana formed, sucking the two creatures into it like a grinder. The violent whirlpool of vortex thrashed both the spirits and combined them into one.
In a matter of moments, they were no longer tree and slime, but a thick, churning liquid, swirling violently in the center of the barrier.
Lysanthera, unfazed, manifested a small straw doll in its energy field. It uttered a strange incantation before tossing the doll into the center of the vortex. As soon as the doll touched the liquid, the swirling mass began to shift, taking form. Slowly, it molded itself into a hulking figure¡ªa golem, its body pulsating with raw energy, glowing eyes burning with a malevolent light. It loomed over us, its presence heavy, like a new spirit had just been birthed.
"Don¡¯t worry," Lysanthera said casually. "This is just a temporary dummy spirit. A placeholder golem, actually. The true fusion of the two spirits will take time. When it fully matures, you¡¯ll have a new, far more powerful spirit at your disposal. Until then, you¡¯ll have to make do with this."
I frowned, not sure whether to feel relieved or even more uneasy.
"And what does that mean for me?"
"You¡¯ve inherited a mix of powers from both spirits," Lysanthera explained. "Some you¡¯ve gained, and others... well, you¡¯ve lost. For example, you now possess rapid healing abilities and enhanced strength, but you''ve sacrificed your ability to perform exorcisms or lift curses. However, thanks to the Eternal Dendrite¡¯s life energy, you can now manipulate plants and trees with incredible ease."
I raised an eyebrow, unsure how useful that would be in the coming battles. "And the slime?"
"From the Malicious Spirit, you''ve gained the ability to regenerate¡ªeven from severe, nearly fatal wounds. However, there''s a significant trade-off," Lysanthera continued. "You¡¯re no longer entirely human. You¡¯ve become something closer to an undead."
I froze. "Undead? What the hell do you mean by that?"
Lysanthera¡¯s golden eye glinted with amusement, though his tone remained unnervingly calm. "You¡¯re still very much alive, but your essence has evolved. You now belong to a species closer to the undead¡ªthough don¡¯t worry, you can still die, just like anyone else. You retain most human qualities, including reproduction, but your body is now more resilient, less prone to decay."
I frowned. "I just hope I can roam the human realm without being hunted."
Lysanthera¡¯s gaze softened slightly. "You have no reason to worry. Most won¡¯t notice any change at all. You can live a normal life, undetected, unless someone studies you very carefully. It shouldn''t impact you negatively¡ªif anything, your new form will increase your lifespan beyond that of a typical human."
I crossed my arms, processing this unsettling revelation. "So, let¡¯s recap: I¡¯m an almost-undead human with rapid healing and regeneration, and I can manipulate plants?"
"Correct," Lysanthera confirmed.
I scoffed, sarcasm dripping from my words. "And you want that on your team to fight the Virtues? What¡¯s the plan here? Am I supposed to be a punching bag for them, or spawn some ivy to give them a good itch? Is that your grand strategy?"
Lysanthera chuckled softly, clearly amused by my skepticism. "Listen, young Demon Overlord. Have you forgotten your own teachings? A true warrior doesn¡¯t complain but uses what he has to achieve his goals. You¡¯ve dodged death twice now¡ªmore opportunities than most ever get for vengeance. Instead of whining, harness this power to your advantage. And don¡¯t worry, I have contacts who can help you train."
Just as I was about to respond-
Suddenly, a ghostly form flickered into existence before Lysanthera¡ªa blurred figure that resembled Damien. It appeared for only a moment before vanishing just as quickly. Lysanthera¡¯s eye snapped shut, alarm flashing across his features.
¡°What was that?¡± I demanded, but he didn¡¯t respond immediately.
A few tense seconds passed before the eyeball opened again. "Those fools... they actually went ahead and killed one of the Virtues. This changes everything."
¡°Wait, what are you talking about? And that thing just now-¡± I asked, confusion rising.
Lysanthera shifted focus back to me. "Oh, times up for now. Listen, you haven¡¯t officially joined the Havoc Guild yet, so for the time being you are safe. But you need to head to the Jarla Forest and find the Immu tribe. They live by the riverbank. Mention my name, and they will assist you in honing your abilities."
¡°Immu tribe? Wasn¡¯t I about to join the Havoc Guild?¡± I asked, more confused now.
¡°The Havoc Guild is as good as dissolved at the moment," Lysanthera said bluntly. "After killing one of the Virtues, the others will be hunting them down, one by one. Before the Virtues are fully deployed, I¡¯m sending what¡¯s left of the guild into hiding. They¡¯ll resurface with a new name one day, but until then, your best option is to keep your head low and focus on getting stronger.¡±
My mind raced. ¡°But what about going back to the demon realm? And also where are my parents?¡±
Lysanthera¡¯s tone softened just slightly. "Your parents are safe. As for the demon realm... it¡¯s not the right time to tell you. You¡¯ll learn more in due time."
"But how can I contact you again?" I asked, desperate for clarity.
¡°If you ever wish to summon me again, just place yourself at the edge of death," he said cryptically. "You¡¯ll know when the time comes."
Before I could ask any more questions, Lysanthera pushed me forcefully. My vision blurred, and the world around me began to dissolve.
Suddenly, my eyes snapped open, and I found myself back in the cave. To my astonishment, my wounds were gone, fully healed. Debris and scattered rubble lay everywhere, remnants of a recent battle.
"Am I back?" I muttered to myself, surveying the destruction. I glanced down at my belly, where I had been stabbed. No wound. Not even a scar. My arms and legs were completely normal again.
I quickly sprang to my feet. ¡°When did that happen?¡±
I noticed two new holes in the cave as if a powerful blast had struck. It felt almost like I was in a different place altogether. The cave was eerily quiet, the aftermath of chaos still lingering in the air.
¡°Alright, where did the two of them go?¡± I muttered to myself.
Ch 84 - Running South
My breaths came in ragged gasps, each one a desperate battle against exhaustion. My clothes clung to me¡ªdrenched in sweat and torn from countless scrapes¡ªas I forced my way through the dense underbrush. Blood trickled from small wounds left by the thorns, but I didn¡¯t stop¡ªnot for pain, not for anything. One shoe was long gone, but that didn¡¯t matter. The only thing that mattered was running. South. Just keep running south. Get out of this country.
Earlier, when I had woken up, the cave was in chaos. The air was heavy, carrying the scent of scorched rock and blood. Debris littered the floor, and the walls bore deep gashes and impact craters, as though a violent battle had erupted.
At first, I thought Damien and Vex had gotten into another fight like before, but this was far worse than any usual squabble. The damage was extensive, and the blood was troubling. The ominous energy still lingering in the air made it clear that something much more serious had occurred.
When I entered the cave, I noticed that there were no openings initially¡ªbut for some reason, two jagged entrances had been blasted into the walls. The size of the openings suggested that something¡ªor someone¡ªhad been forcefully hurled through them. Whatever had happened here was beyond my comprehension.
As I stepped out of the cave, I initially thought that Vex and Damien had already handled the situation, so I wasn''t too worried. However, once I emerged, I realized the extent of the damage.
Before me sprawled a colossal, circular crater¡ªas if a meteor had violently crashed into the earth. The massive pit had devoured a vast section of the forest, transforming it into a molten wasteland of scorched earth. The edges of the crater still glowed faintly, with molten embers flickering beneath curling tendrils of rising smoke. The air was heavy, thick with the acrid stench of burnt soil and ash, choking every breath I took.
One thing was certain: this was no natural disaster. The overwhelming concentration of mana residue radiating from the crater told me this was the result of a potent spell. Whoever unleashed it really went for the kill.
¡°Could this have been Damien and Vex¡¯s doing?¡± I wondered, though the thought seemed implausible. As strong as they were, this level of destruction felt beyond even their combined power.
As my gaze lowered from the smoldering pit to the ground near the cave¡¯s entrance, something caught my eye¡ªa crude message, hastily arranged with pebbles:
¡°Danger! Run south, don¡¯t stop! Escape border now. Destroy this after reading.¡±
The grammar was rough and the formation messy, but the message was clear as day. It was meant for me.
Damien and Vex had left this behind. Whatever had happened here¡ªwhatever or whoever they faced¡ªI had to escape from this place.
Without wasting another second, I kicked the pebbles away, scattering the message until it was unreadable. My gaze shifted to the sky, the position of the sun helping me determine where south lay. With a deep breath, I bolted, plunging deeper into the forest, away from the ominous crater and the lingering stench of destruction.
I ran without hesitation, weaving through the wilderness like a hunted animal. Bushes tore at my exposed skin, their thorns leaving thin streaks of crimson on my arms and legs. My tattered clothing snagged on brambles, shredding further with every desperate step. Puddles splashed underfoot as I leaped over fallen logs and ducked beneath low-hanging branches. My lungs burned, my heart pounded, but I didn¡¯t stop.
Adrenaline coursed through my veins, dulling the sting of the scratches as my thoughts spiraled. What had happened while I was unconscious? What kind of force could have left a crater like that? And, more importantly, what had become of Damien and Vex?
Each question only pushed me to run faster, my feet pounding the earth in a relentless rhythm. I couldn¡¯t afford to slow down¡ªnot with danger closing in, not with my life hanging by a thread.
But I couldn¡¯t let my thoughts distract me¡ªI needed to focus on my surroundings. The deeper I went into the woods, the harder the trail became to navigate. The ground turned uneven, roots twisted like traps beneath the dense undergrowth, and visibility shrank as the foliage thickened.
Beyond the fear of enemies tracking me, there was the very real danger of wild beasts prowling these woods. Any one of them could turn me into their next meal, and with my pathetic combat abilities, defending myself would be nearly impossible. My only hope was to avoid them entirely.
One silver lining shone through the tension, though: my newfound regeneration. Every time a thorn scraped my skin, the pain was short-lived. Almost immediately, the wounds closed up, the flesh knitting itself back together as if nothing had happened. It was strange and unsettling, but undeniably useful.
The eyeball in my mana plane¡ªLysanthera¡ªhad mentioned this ability. I guess not all the powers I gained were as useless as I¡¯d initially thought. Still, the pain was no less sharp at the moment, and I doubted I¡¯d ever get used to the sensation of my skin tearing and reforming again and again.
After running for almost four relentless hours, I found myself deep within the forest. The dense canopy overhead filtered the sunlight, creating a serene mosaic of shifting light and shadows. Thankfully, not a single dangerous mana beast had crossed my path, and for the first time since I started running, I felt a glimmer of safety.
Slowing my pace, I allowed myself a moment to scan the area for potential threats. The forest seemed peaceful¡ªan almost eerie contrast to the chaos I had fled from. The rhythmic chirping of birds echoed around me, accompanied by the gentle rustling of leaves swaying in the breeze.
My legs felt like lead, each step a monumental effort. My lungs burned¡ªa sharp reminder of the hours I¡¯d spent sprinting at full speed¡ªand fatigue was finally catching up to me. I came to a stop, my breath ragged, leaning against a tree for support.
I needed a momentary rest. Even with the ever-present danger lurking in the back of my mind, my body demanded a pause. For a brief moment, I let myself believe I¡¯d bought enough time to recover.
The sound of running water reached my ears, and my parched throat cried out for relief. I pushed my weary legs forward, following the sound until I discovered a small stream winding past a tranquil pond. The crystal-clear water splashed rhythmically over smooth stones, its coolness a refreshing contrast to the heat and grime clinging to my body.
I scanned the area cautiously, my eyes darting between the trees and bushes for any sign of danger. After satisfying myself that it was safe for the moment, I waded into the stream, allowing the water to rush over my legs. The cold current soothed my aching muscles and washed away the sweat and grime.
¡°Just what I needed,¡± I muttered to myself.
Crouching down, I scooped up a handful of water and drank deeply. The refreshing chill sliced through my exhaustion, rejuvenating me just enough to clear my mind. I splashed more water onto my face, scrubbing away the dirt that had caked onto my skin. For the first time in what felt like forever, I experienced relief¡ªeven if it was fleeting.
Despite the relief, an unsettling feeling lingered. Streams like this were usually teeming with wildlife, but there was nothing¡ªno deer, no rabbits, not even the soft stir of small creatures in the undergrowth. It felt wrong.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
What caught my attention, however, were the bones. Lying along the bank were the remains of animals, their white, bleached skeletons eerily stripped clean.
That¡¯s when I noticed that the forest had gone silent. The rhythmic chirping of birds was absent, swallowed by an oppressive stillness. I had almost missed it¡ªthe sound of the stream masking the absence of the forest¡¯s usual symphony.
A bad feeling coiled in my gut.
Then, I heard it¡ªa low, creaking noise from behind me. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end as I turned slowly.
Emerging from the bushes was a monstrous figure, its large, furry head pushing through the greenery. Its glowing amber eyes locked onto mine, unblinking and filled with predatory intent. Three long, sturdy horns jutted from its snout like deadly weapons, and as its jaws parted, rows of sharp, saliva-dripping teeth glinted in the dappled light.
"Shit," I muttered, my voice oddly calm.
My breath almost caught in my throat. This was no ordinary beast; before me stood the notorious Three-Horned Red Bear¡ªa predator infamous for ruling these evergreen forests with unparalleled ferocity.
I moved slowly, each step careful and deliberate, retreating across the other side of the pond. My eyes stayed locked on the bear, unwavering. It was sizing me up, calculating its next move. I knew one thing for certain: any sudden motion on my part would trigger its attack.
The only option was to create as much distance as possible¡ªwithout provoking it.
The bear snarled, producing a deep, guttural sound that vibrated the air between us. It stepped closer, its massive paws crushing the underbrush beneath them with loud, deliberate cracks. Each step carried a blend of curiosity and caution, as though the bear understood I was up to something but hadn¡¯t yet decided if I was worth the effort. Then, it emerged fully from the shadows of the bush, revealing its colossal form.
My stomach twisted into a knot. The bear¡¯s massive body was a solid mass of muscle, its thick, matted fur glistening with a reddish hue under the dim light of the forest. Three menacing horns jutted from its snout, each sturdy enough to shred a full-grown tree. The creature weighed over a thousand kilograms, towering nearly three times the size of the wolf that had attacked the village during my childhood.
One swing of those massive paws¡ªbristling with claws longer than my forearm¡ªcould shred me into minced meat. And no amount of regeneration would piece me back together from that kind of devastation.
The bear growled again, its amber eyes glowing with a mix of hunger and territorial wrath. I fought the urge to run, knowing that turning my back would invite it to lunge at me. I needed a plan, and I needed it fast.
My chest tightened as the thunder of my heartbeat drowned out even the pounding of the bear¡¯s massive steps. Its glowing amber eyes were fixed on me, unrelenting and filled with primal intent. My mind raced as panic clawed at every thought.
I was defenseless¡ªa sitting meal. Even if I had a sword, it wouldn¡¯t have made much difference. That thing was a monster, and nothing short of divine intervention would save me now.
The eyeball¡ªthe spirit in my meridian plane¡ªhad mentioned something about plant control. It was a long shot, but I had nothing to lose.
Summoning what little courage I had left, I turned toward the beast, waving my hand in the direction of the bushes at its feet. I focused every ounce of my will, trying to channel mana through my veins and direct it to my palm. I imagined the bushes coming alive, twisting and coiling like serpents, latching onto the bear¡¯s colossal limbs to hold it in place.
Although the bear casually walked through the bushes, nothing happened.
"That¡¯s just great!" I shouted, my voice cracking with desperation.
The bushes remained still, indifferent to my plight. The bear, however, did not.
With a deep, guttural growl, it charged.
Water sprayed everywhere as its massive paws slammed into the puddle¡ªeach step like the tolling of a death knell. The ground trembled beneath me as it closed the distance with terrifying speed.
¡°Damn it!¡± I muttered under my breath, panic overtaking my reason. I turned to run, hoping to escape, but I could feel the bear gaining on me. Suddenly, a searing cramp shot up my leg, stealing away what little hope I had left.
¡°Ah! Fuck!¡± I cried in anguish. I must have exhausted my leg muscles from all the running.
I stumbled, barely able to limp forward. My legs felt like lead, and every step was a struggle.
As I turned around, I felt the ground quake with the bear¡¯s relentless approach¡ªthe splashing water growing louder and closer. Its growls were like a roar in my ears, the promise of my impending doom.
This was it. This was the end.
Suddenly, a piercing, bone-chilling roar erupted from the far end of the forest. It wasn¡¯t just a sound¡ªit was an otherworldly roar that filled me with dread. My body stiffened, paralyzed by fear as if every nerve were screaming for me to run as far away as possible. For a second, I forgot all about the bear.
Only my eyelids moved as I glanced at the bear in front. Even its steps came to a halt. As the roar echoed throughout the forest, both of us stood completely still, as immobile as rocks.
The roar lasted for a few seconds before gradually fading away, reminiscent of a distant thunderstorm. Once the sound subsided, my body finally relaxed enough to move again, though my legs felt weak. I could barely comprehend what kind of creature had emitted that terrifying sound.
Coming back to my circumstances, I still had to deal with this red bear. To my surprise, the bear was trembling¡ªits colossal form quivering as if caught in the grip of an unseen force. Its eyes, once cold and predatory, now gleamed with raw terror. The creature, usually a formidable presence in the woods, now appeared small and fragile, as if the very essence of nature had been shattered.
The large bear whimpered a pitiful, defeated sound before turning and bolting into the woods like an injured pup. It completely ignored me and ran deep into the forest¡ªaway from the source of that deafening roar. Whatever primal instinct it possessed urged it to flee, and it obeyed without a second thought.
But there was no moment to rejoice.
I could sense it¡ªan overwhelming presence that pressed down on me like an invisible weight. Whatever had made that roar was heading in my direction, and fast.
Panic surged through me. Without thinking, I limped to a nearby tree and climbed onto one of its thick branches, seeking refuge among its leaves. I clung to the trunk, my heart pounding as I struggled to steady my breathing. A cold sweat trickled down my face as I tried to remain as still as possible.
Then came the wind.
It started as a faint breeze, rustling the leaves around me, but it quickly picked up strength. The gusts grew fierce¡ªalmost strong enough to knock me off my precarious perch. Each burst carried a sense of impending doom, a chilling reminder that something massive was approaching.
Loud, rhythmic flapping followed. The sound was unmistakable¡ªwings, enormous and powerful, cutting through the air with ease. The intervals between each beat grew shorter, and the force of the wind intensified with every passing second.
My chest tightened as a shadow passed overhead, briefly blocking out the light. I instinctively glanced up, and what I saw made my blood run cold.
A large creature soared through the sky, its massive wings spread wide. Each flap created gusts strong enough to flatten smaller vegetation. The scales of its body shimmered like molten rubies, and it radiated an oppressive bloodlust so intense that it felt as though the air itself had turned to iron. It was a red dragon¡ªa creature of legend. I froze, every muscle in my body locked in place.
Dragons once ruled the mortal realm. They were magnificent beings of awe and terror, revered as gods by those who walked the earth. Legends spoke of their grandeur, immense power, and wisdom. It was said they were the first to teach humanoid species the art of mana manipulation, providing them with the means to defend themselves against the horrors of the world.
However, such tales are merely folklore. No one can prove their truth, and dragons have long since faded into myth¡ªreduced to stories meant to awe or frighten children.
Yet one remnant of that era is said to still walk among us¡ªor so the rumors claim: Belarus Benquish Ironhearth, the Heavenly Virtue of Valor. His name is as heavy as the legend it carries. He was said to be the offspring of a human and a dragon¡ªa being who had lived for eons, bridging the gap between the mortal and the divine. His dual nature allowed him to move among humans in their form, but in battle he would shed his mortal guise and transform into his true draconic self¡ªa force of unparalleled destruction.
The red dragon soaring above me¡ªits shimmering scales, immense size, and terrifying presence¡ªmatched the description of Belarus. I had read about him once, and there was a passing mention in a scroll about the Virtues. If the stories were to be believed, he was one of the strongest among them¡ªa living relic from a time when dragons ruled the skies and the earth.
At that moment, his aura was suffocating¡ªfilled with unrestrained bloodlust. His presence made every fiber of my being scream for me to stay hidden.
The dragon flew with purpose, its trajectory clear. It was heading straight for the crater¡ªthe battleground. Was it going there to finish the job? Even if Damien and Vex survived that, there was no way in hell they could escape this creature.
I clung tighter to the tree, watching in horror as the dragon vanished into the distance, its enormous form shrinking against the horizon. My breaths came in shallow gasps as I tried to calm myself.
One thing was clear: I needed to get as far away from this place as possible, and fast.
Climbing down from my perch, I hit the ground running¡ªheading south, the direction from which the dragon likely came. I didn¡¯t have a choice. It was my only route if I wanted to escape this cursed country. I had no idea how far the border was or what lay ahead, but staying here wasn¡¯t an option.
Ch 85 - The Summit of the Virtues
The forest blurred past me as I ran, my breaths steady but quick, each step pounding against the earth. For the next two hours, since I spotted the dragon I didn¡¯t stop. The oppressive silence of the forest pressed on me as I moved, a stark contrast to the chaos from before.
Something was unnerving about the quiet. No howls, no rustling in the underbrush, no distant roars of territorial beasts¡ªjust an eerie stillness. Even the usual buzzing of insects seemed absent, as though the entire forest was holding its breath.
It was as if Belarus¡¯s draconic presence had left an invisible scar across the land, shaking the ecosystem to its core.
Dragons were creatures of legend, feared and revered by all. A true king of beasts had flown through this forest, and its dominance had driven every other monster into hiding.
For once, that worked in my favor.
With no wild creatures to slow me down or threaten my life like before, I pushed forward, covering as much ground as possible. This eerie reprieve wouldn¡¯t last forever. Once the dragon¡¯s influence faded, the forest would return to its usual chaos.
But for now, I ran freely, desperate to put as much distance as I could between myself and that battlefield of death.
After sunset, the forest''s natural order seemed to restore itself. Animals began creeping out from their hiding places, and the once-muted wilderness stirred with life again. I took it as a sign that the dragon''s oppressive presence had faded, allowing the creatures to reclaim their territories.
It was a small relief. While there was still a risk of encountering a wild bear or another beast, that still felt infinitely more survivable than crossing paths with a dragon.
By now, I had covered significant ground, and the forest was thinning. The dense trees gave way to patches of open land, and I could see stretches of plains on the horizon. Fewer wild creatures roamed here, and for the first time in days, I began to feel safer.
As night fell, I decided it was time to set up camp. I found a spot near a small pond connected to a stream¡ªan ideal location. The sparse trees offered just enough cover, and there were no signs of large predators nearby.
I wasted no time washing off the grime and sweat of the day from running. The cold water was invigorating as I splashed it over my face and arms, cleaning the streaks of dirt that clung to my skin. It gave me a moment to reflect. My body bore no scratches or marks from my frantic escape through thorny bushes and jagged branches. The constant regeneration had healed me so quickly that it was as though the cuts had never existed.
It was a strange feeling, knowing I¡¯d been burning mana all day without realizing it. The exhaustion I felt wasn¡¯t physical but magical¡ªa lightheadedness that reminded me of the limits of my newfound abilities. Still, a bit of rest and a meal should be enough to replenish my reserves.
After examining myself more closely, I confirmed what I had suspected earlier: the signs of the Eternal Dendrite¡¯s influence on my body were gone. No bark-like skin, no unnatural discoloration. I looked completely normal¡ªat least outwardly. However, I couldn¡¯t ignore the subtle changes I felt. My stamina was higher, and my physical strength was slightly boosted. It was not enough to wrestle a three-horned bear, but it was noticeable nonetheless.
I finished washing and returned to the small campfire I¡¯d built. The fish I¡¯d caught earlier were roasting on skewers over the flames, their golden skin crisping perfectly. Alongside them, I had a small collection of fruits I¡¯d foraged from the forest.
As I bit into the grilled fish, its rich, smoky flavor brought back memories of my time in the demon realm¡ªnights spent loitering around, surviving on whatever scraps I could gather. The food back then was barely edible, a stark contrast to this simple yet satisfying meal.
After eating, I started preparing for the night. I climbed one of the trees to take a nap, using the flurry of leaves as a blanket and the thickest branch as my bed. I also grabbed a nearby vine and tied myself to the branch so I wouldn¡¯t fall while sleeping.
For my defense, I had a wooden spear with its end sharpened using stones. I kept it nearby and stabbed into the tree.
Nestled in my leafy blanket, I looked up at the sky. The moonlight filtered through scattered clouds, painting the world in a soft, ethereal glow. It was beautiful, but my mind was far too restless to enjoy it.
What now?
The border couldn¡¯t be more than two days away, but once I crossed it, then what?
Lysanthera had instructed me to find the Immu tribe in the Jarla Forest, yet I had no idea where that was. Hopefully, they might help me in this predicament.
Although the eyeball assured me my human parents were safe, I was still a bit worried and couldn¡¯t trust him wholeheartedly.
So much has happened in the past few years. Ever since I participated in the ascension ceremony, everything has spiraled downhill. My family has been hunted by an assassin clan, and I was nearly imprisoned and turned into a dryad medicinal herb, only to be saved by a shady guild. After that, I was tortured to death to lift the curse and now ended up trying to escape this country. All of this occurred in just three years.
I could survive if I escaped this country for now. It¡¯s sad that my benefactor, Damien, and Vex, who rescued me, have died or may end up dying at the hands of the Virtues. But at this point, I have to look out for myself. If the Virtues don''t annihilate their guild, they will likely try to find me again since I still have not fulfilled my part of our deal.
I¡¯m pretty sure Damien and Vex ended up killing one of the Virtues, but I don¡¯t think they will survive an encounter with Belarus. However, that¡¯s their problem, not mine.
For now, I need to focus on the one thing I can control: getting out of this cursed country. After that, I might try to learn about my powers and track down the Immu tribe.
With that thought, I yawned and finally fell asleep.
Clutching my makeshift blanket, I closed my eyes, listening to the faint rustle of leaves and the gentle trickle of the stream. The chaos of the day lingered in my thoughts, but exhaustion eventually pulled me into a restless sleep.
¡ª-------
Meanwhile, as Benjamin was on the run, the world itself descended into chaos.
The death of Lux Sentinel, one of the twelve Heavenly Virtues, sent shockwaves across the realm. Statues of Lux proudly displayed in churches and shrines, cracked and crumbled¡ªa divine signal of his demise. The announcement of his death was met with disbelief and horror. How could one of the strongest and most revered figures fall so suddenly?
Panic rippled through the masses. In the streets, millions gathered to mourn the loss of their beloved Virtue. Others, however, were fueled by anger and confusion. Protests erupted in cities and villages alike, with accusations flying about who could have committed such a heinous act. The air was thick with uncertainty, and fear took root as whispers spread about the implications of losing a Virtue.
In some areas, mourning vigils took place, with candles illuminating the streets and solemn prayers echoing in the air. In contrast, other locations experienced riots, as citizens clashed while assigning blame, leading to chaos that threatened to spiral out of control. National authorities struggled to maintain order, their resources stretched thin in the face of widespread unrest.
The Church of Virtues quickly stepped forward, trying to stem the tide of panic.
Their spokespersons addressed the crowds with calm reassurances:
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
¡°Devotees of the Virtues, do not lose faith. The Heavenly Virtues are investigating this matter thoroughly. They will not rest until justice is served. Peace will be restored, and the perpetrator of this vile act will face divine judgment.¡±
But their words only did so much. For many, the loss of Lux Sentinel felt like the loss of a shield protecting the mortal realm. Meanwhile, many opportunists exploited the disorder. Criminals took advantage of the chaos to unleash havoc, and riots erupted in major cities.
As the world order spiraled into chaos, the Heavenly Virtues were urgently summoned to their headquarters.
A grizzled middle-aged man with streaks of gray in his hair marched down the grand passage, his expression as sour as his mood. He flicked the lid of his pocket watch open and closed repeatedly, the metallic click echoing in the silent corridor. This was Silas Tranquillow, the current Virtue of Patience, though his grumpy demeanor seemed far removed from his title.
Trailing behind him was a strikingly handsome young man with golden hair, his black tricorne hat perched perfectly atop his head. Kraven Vandalf Frost, the Virtue of Magnificence, walked with a calm, measured grace that seemed almost at odds with the turmoil that had gripped the world. His eyes darted toward Silas occasionally, but he kept his silence, exuding an air of quiet confidence as they approached the conference room.
Silas reached the grand doors and shoved them open, stepping into the room with a deliberate air of irritation.
The vast chamber was bathed in light, its elegance underscored by the magnificent chandelier hanging overhead. At the center stood a large circular granite table, its smooth surface gleaming under the golden glow. Twelve imposing chairs surrounded the table, placed at perfect intervals, each reserved for a Virtue. Yet, only five of the twelve seats were occupied.
Silas scanned the faces of those present, his sharp eyes narrowing further, and his expression darkened with visible displeasure.
Kraven, ever composed, strolled around the table and settled into an empty seat next to a disheveled young woman with messy hair and pronounced dark circles under her eyes. Her posture was slouched, her demeanor apathetic.
"Ms. Alquira," Kraven greeted with a faint smile, "how rare to see you arrive before us."
The woman, Alquira Wagabaria, the Virtue of Temperance, grimaced at his words. "There are plenty of empty seats," she muttered, her voice dripping with annoyance. "Did you have to sit right next to me?"
Ignoring her irritation, Kraven leaned back in his chair as Silas took his own seat. Silas let out a frustrated sigh, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the table. "It¡¯s already been half a day," he said gruffly, "and yet half of us are still missing."
The tension in the room thickened as a tall man with white hair and sharp elven features rose from his seat. His pointed ears twitched slightly. He gave a polite, almost exaggerated bow before speaking.
¡°That¡¯s everyone who will be attending today,¡± he declared with a smooth voice, his tone betraying no emotion. ¡°So, without any further delays, shall we begin? Mr. Silas, would you be so kind as to deploy your time barrier?¡±
Silas¡¯s lips twisted into a deep frown, his fingers drumming impatiently on the table. ¡°Is my vision faltering with age, or are we still missing four of the Virtues?¡±
Before the elf could respond, a loud yawn shattered the formal atmosphere.
The source? A dark-haired man dressed in light pajamas, his posture slouched as if he had just rolled out of bed. A longsword rested lazily in his arms as though it were a mere pillow. His straw hat obscured his face, but the utter boredom radiating off him was palpable. With his legs propped on the table, he appeared wholly uninterested in the meeting¡ªor anything else for that matter.
While the rest of the room ignored his casual insolence, Silas¡¯s brow twitched violently. His irritation finally boiled over.
¡°Justin,¡± Silas growled, his voice cutting through the room, ¡°could you at least try to pretend to act like a Virtue for once?¡±
Justin barely moved, waving a dismissive hand from beneath his straw hat. ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever,¡± he mumbled, his tone dripping with indifference. ¡°Inkarav, go ahead and run the meeting like usual.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Excellency,¡± the elf said, a smile stretching across his face that seemed almost insincere. ¡°As you all heard, I will be leading this meeting.¡±
Silas shifted his glare from Justin to the elf, his irritation still palpable. ¡°Where are the others? Seven seats do not constitute a quorum.¡±
Inkarav¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but his eyes glimmered with a cold sharpness that hinted at hidden agendas. ¡°Your concerns are noted, Mr. Silas,¡± he replied with a slight tilt of his head. ¡°However, precious time is slipping away. Would you mind deploying your barrier first before we continue?¡±
The room seemed to hold its breath as Silas locked eyes with the elf. There was something about Inkarav¡¯s polite demeanor that gnawed at him. The elf¡¯s smile remained plastered on his face, but the lack of warmth in his gaze betrayed his true nature.
The air grew still, the unspoken tension between the two hanging heavy in the room.
The long-haired, dark-haired woman with an elegant figure gracefully poured tea into a cup. Her pointed ears peeked through her neatly tucked hair, hinting at her elven heritage. "I have a feeling this meeting will stretch on, so I prepared tea beforehand," she said in a soothing tone.
Seated beside her was a youthful girl with blonde, curly hair, dressed in a charming, colorful frock. She closed the book she had been reading and looked up eagerly. "Thank you, Ms. Meena. I¡¯d love a cup," she chirped.
¡°Of course, Lady Briana. Here you go,¡± replied Ms. Meena as she handed a teacup to the blonde girl.
Alquira lazily raised her hand, her exhaustion evident. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll survive this meeting without dozing off. One for me as well, please."
Kraven chimed in with a polite nod.
"If you could be so kind, I¡¯d like a cup as well."
Seeing the increasing demand for Tea, even Inkarav gave Meena a warm smile.
"One for me too, if it¡¯s no trouble."
Meena returned the smile, exuding a calm and collected aura. "Of course. I prepared plenty for everyone. What about you, Silas? Justin?"
Justin waved a dismissive hand, not bothering to sit up from his reclined position. "Pass. I¡¯m good."
Silas, on the other hand, looked increasingly irritated.
"Why not pull out some biscuits while you¡¯re at it? Is this a tea party? Has everyone forgotten that one of the Virtues has just been slain?"
The room fell into an awkward silence, broken only by the soft sound of Meena pouring tea.¡°That¡¯s true," Inkarav said, his voice laced with feigned solemnity as he clasped his hands in mock prayer. "Lux¡¯s demise was an unfortunate tragedy¡ªsuch a bright young soul with a promising future. Whoever is responsible for this atrocity will face the full wrath of the Virtues. That much, we vow."
He turned his gaze back to Silas, his tone shifting. "Now, shall we proceed? Can we count on you to raise the barrier, or shall we carry on without it?"
Silas exhaled sharply, clearly exasperated. Taking out his pocket watch, he flicked it open, and with a wave of his hand, a shimmering barrier enveloped the room. Instantly, the world outside slowed to a near standstill, time grinding to an almost imperceptible crawl.
"Thank you. Your barrier is as invaluable as ever," Inkarav said smoothly. "Now, shall we begin?"
Silas raised a hand before the elf could continue. "First, I need to know¡ªwhere are the rest of the Virtues?"
Inkarav inclined his head, as though expecting the question. "I¡¯ve reached out to everyone. Cala Diba declined, as his tribe was holding an important festival that required his presence. He¡¯s already sent his condolences. Lima is currently engaged in a covert mission and won¡¯t be attending. Valve remains unreachable, and no one has seen him in over six months. As for Belarus..." Inkarav hesitated, a hint of resignation in his tone. "He immediately left to investigate Lux¡¯s death upon receiving word. By now, he should already be at the scene, conducting his investigation."
Silas¡¯s expression soured, his distaste unmistakable. "Out of everyone, you sent that meathead to investigate?!"
Inkarav shrugged, his usual calm demeanor tinged with helplessness. "Do you think I could have stopped him? The moment he heard about Lux¡¯s demise, he was ready to charge in. Once he¡¯s like that, there¡¯s no reining him in."
Kraven leaned back in his chair, letting out an exasperated sigh. "Frankly, it would have been better if that lizard had been the one slain instead. That beast has lived far too long already."
¡°Kraven,¡± Meena chided, raising a delicate eyebrow, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t speak ill of your comrades.¡±
¡°I apologize; that came out poorly,¡± replied Kraven.
There was little to no genuine mourning between the Virtues.
Silas sighed heavily, rubbing his temples.
"I just hope that man doesn¡¯t go berserk and end up destroying yet another country like the last time. I have no intention of wasting my precious energy and ether to clean up his mess again."
Inkarav gave an overly reassuring smile.
"Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not that reckless-"
Kraven paused mid-sip, arching an eyebrow,
"Nope, actually, he is that reckless."
"He¡¯s a meathead," Alquira chimed in dryly, her tone as sharp as ever.
"No intellect whatsoever," added the young Lady Briana with a hint of disdain as she closed her book.
"For once, I must agree," Meena said, her usual elegance hiding a note of amusement.
Inkarav let out a dry, forced laugh, attempting to maintain decorum.
"Haha... you¡¯re all exaggerating."
Silas groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose as if to stave off an impending headache.
"Let''s hope that Belarus doesn''t turn this investigation into another significant historical event."
Ch 86 - The Brewing Turmoil
Of the nine major nations, six rulers promptly sent handwritten letters to the Zephinya Kingdom. The letters expressed grave concern over the riots that had erupted following Lux Sentinel¡¯s death and urged the kingdom to take full responsibility for the escalating situation. More significantly, they emphasized that one of the revered Heavenly Virtues had been killed within Zephinya¡¯s borders, implying the nation bore the weight of guilt and negligence.
Adding to the mounting pressure, the Church of Virtues issued a formal letter of condemnation. The Church demanded a thorough explanation and justification regarding the kingdom¡¯s potential involvement or lack of diligence in protecting Lux Sentinel, casting further suspicion on Zephinya.
In a single day, the Zephinya Kingdom found itself politically isolated. Ostracized by its fellow nations and weighed down by internal riots and unrest, the kingdom was rapidly spiraling into chaos.
The massacre of the imprisoned nobles in the Citadel of Mankerret had already dealt a devastating blow to the Zephinya king¡¯s covert network¡ªthose who had silently influenced the kingdom¡¯s inner workings from the shadows.
Overwhelmed by mounting internal and external pressures, the ruler of Zephinya declared a state of national emergency. In a desperate bid to regain control, he summoned all the kingdom¡¯s grandmasters for an urgent council meeting. The fate of the kingdom teetered on the edge of collapse, and this meeting was perhaps their last chance to salvage it.
In the dimly lit chamber, eleven figures gathered, their faces shadowed but heavy with tension. At the center of the table sat Inyake Radiz, the current ruler of the Zephinya Kingdom. Flecked with silver, his rustic beard framed a weary face as he slumped forward, one hand on his forehead. His fine linen robes, though regal, hung on him like a burden, reflecting the weight of the crisis on his shoulders.
Standing silently at the king''s side, his prime minister observed the proceedings with a grave expression. His sharp eyes darted between the maps and the men seated around the table. Surrounding them were the Nine Grandmasters of the Royal Mage Academy, each of whom had answered the king''s urgent summons.
A detailed map of the Eldoria Realm, marking the borders of the Zephinya Kingdom and its neighboring nations was spread out on the table before them. Beneath it lay a growing stack of reports, intelligence notes, and hastily drafted plans. Even the seasoned grandmasters, renowned across the land for their expertise, bore furrowed brows as they scrutinized the situation.
Grandmaster Gunther, a tall man with sharp features and a reputation for his strategic acumen, took the lead. He unfurled a set of documents, spreading them across the table as his measured voice filled the room. "According to my intelligence network, the perpetrators behind this tragedy are a newly formed dark guild. They emerged recently, but their actions indicate an alarming level of coordination and strength. As for their numbers, identities, or specific whereabouts... those details remain unknown."
The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling over the group like a storm cloud.
A dark-skinned woman in gleaming armor¡ªGrandmaster Hamanthra, known for her blunt demeanor and battle prowess¡ªpicked up one of the documents and scanned it quickly. Her sharp eyes narrowed as she tossed it back onto the table. "So, let me get this straight: some fledgling dark guild manages to slay a Virtue¡ªone of the most powerful beings in existence¡ªand they do it within our borders? How is that even possible? And worse, how did they evade detection under our noses?"
She leaned forward, her voice rising with restrained anger. "Even if we somehow locate these people, do we have the strength to capture or subdue them? If they could kill Lux Sentinel, what makes us think they won¡¯t obliterate us the moment we engage?"
Her words hung heavy in the air. No one responded immediately.
Gunther''s lips pressed into a thin line. For once, the strategist, who was usually so quick with solutions, seemed at a loss for words. The silence deepened, each passing second adding to the palpable tension in the room.
Grandmaster Pierre, a man of precision and order, adjusted his immaculately ironed clothes and fixed his glasses before speaking. He held one of the letters in his hand, his voice laced with disdain.
¡°Well, of the seven letters from our precious neighbors, three are outright declarations of war should we fail to meet their demands. The audacity! Hiding behind the Church¡¯s skirts, using it as their shield while daring to threaten us.¡± He scoffed, placing the letter down with deliberate force.
Grandmaster Biswaq, a striking man with a well-groomed beard, leaned forward, his voice steady and measured. ¡°The threats from neighboring kingdoms are a concern, yes, but our priority should be ensuring that tensions between us and the Church do not escalate any further. The Church¡¯s influence is deeply embedded in every kingdom¡ªif we misstep, we won¡¯t just be facing a few war-hungry nations; we¡¯ll be facing the wrath of the entire religious order.¡±
The massive figure of Grandmaster Ajax loomed over the table, his booming voice shaking the very air. "They can go to hell for all I care!" he bellowed, slamming a fist down with enough force to rattle the table. "We''ve already made it clear¡ªwe had nothing to do with the assassination of that Virtue. If they refuse to believe us, then let them march on our borders! We''ll bury them where they stand."
A sharp sigh followed, accompanied by the subtle yet exasperated sound of glasses being adjusted. Grandmaster Pierre, ever the embodiment of composed intellect, barely spared Ajax a glance before remarking dryly, "Please, refrain from shouting, Ajax. Not only is it unnecessary, but that may very well be the most idiotic suggestion I¡¯ve heard today. Frankly, you should have just sent your vice-captain in your place¡ªat least he would have had something worthwhile to contribute."
"Enough!" The king¡¯s voice cut through the tense air, sharp with frustration. His fingers curled into fists on the gilded armrests of his seat. "What do you propose as our next course of action?"
The room fell into a heavy silence. One by one, all eyes turned toward Grandmaster Gunther, the kingdom¡¯s chief strategist.
Gunther exhaled, clearly reluctant. ¡°I won¡¯t sugarcoat it¡ªif the kingdom is to survive this crisis, our best option is to submit to the Church of Virtues. We must demonstrate that we are not their enemies, in hopes that they will restore order. Of course, this would come at a price¡ªgranting them the administrative power they¡¯ve long sought.¡± His tone was grim, laced with frustration.
The king ran a weary hand down his face. "So our only path forward¡ is to kneel before the Church.¡±
Grandmaster Messindra, cloaked in shadow, finally broke the tense silence. Her voice was smooth yet unreadable. ¡°There is another option¡ªwe uncover the true culprits and clear our name. A daunting task, but not impossible. We would need to reroute our intelligence network, track down this so-called dark guild, and gather undeniable proof. Fortunately, I already have informants within the Church¡¯s ranks who have begun piecing together fragments of the truth. However, obtaining solid evidence will take time.¡±
Grandmaster Casia, a woman of serene elegance draped in white, furrowed her brows. ¡°Wait¡ are you saying the Church already knows we had no hand in Lux Sentinel¡¯s assassination, yet they are still branding us as the guilty party?¡±
The words had barely left her lips when a sharp bang reverberated through the chamber. Grandmaster Travis fiery red hair a perfect match for his infamous temper, had slammed his fist onto the table with enough force to rattle the goblets atop it.
¡°Of course they know!¡± he growled, eyes ablaze with fury. ¡°They just need a damn excuse to seize control of this kingdom. Those conniving bastards have been scheming for years.¡± His knuckles whitened as he clenched his fists, barely restraining the rage simmering beneath his skin. Then, turning his fiery glare toward Messindra, he spat, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, forget waiting. Steal whatever intel they have and expose the real perpetrators¡ªnow.¡±
Messindra inclined her head, her expression as unreadable as ever. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m working on,¡± she affirmed. ¡°But before we can obtain the evidence we need, we must buy ourselves time¡ªenough to clear our name before the noose tightens around our necks.¡±
A heavy silence followed. The flickering candlelight cast long shadows over the war table, mirroring the uncertainty that gripped the chamber.
Gunther, who had remained silent until now, let out a slow, weary sigh. He pressed his fingers against his temples as though trying to stave off the mounting pressure. ¡°That¡¯s the problem,¡± he muttered, his voice laden with the weight of experience. ¡°Time is the one luxury we do not have. The Church and the neighboring nations will not remain idle for long. Even now, they are watching, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.¡± His gaze swept across the room, lingering on each of his fellow strategists before settling on the king.
Then, his voice dropped, and the warning in his words sent a chill through the air. ¡°If this situation escalates¡ if the Heavenly Virtues themselves choose to intervene, it won¡¯t just be our reputation at stake.¡± He exhaled slowly, his hands curling into fists. ¡°Our entire kingdom could be brought to its knees.¡±
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
Grandmaster Ajax let out a sharp scoff, leaning back in his chair with a smirk. ¡°Hah! We¡¯re wasting too much time fearing the Virtues. I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re all so terrified of them. One of them was taken down by a bunch of nobodies, and now you act like they¡¯re untouchable. If anything, that just proves they¡¯re not as powerful as they pretend to be. Instead of cowering, we should strike first¡ªwipe them out and claim their lands for ourselves.¡±
A tense silence filled the chamber, the weight of his words pressing heavily on the air.
Across the table, Grandmaster Harnold, the grizzled warrior with an eye patch, fixed Ajax with a hard glare. ¡°Watch your tongue, fool,¡± he warned, his voice a low, rumbling growl. ¡°If the Virtues even catch wind of such treason, our kingdom will be wiped off the map before you can lift your damn sword.¡±
Ajax¡¯s smirk only widened, his amusement evident as he leaned forward, ¡°Oh, give it a rest, old man. Maybe it¡¯s time you retired and played with your grandkids instead of spouting nonsense. I, for one, am not afraid of the Virtues. If it comes down to it, my warriors and I will cut them down ourselves.¡± His tone was laced with unwavering confidence as if the idea of facing the Virtues in battle was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.
Across the table, Grandmaster Harnold¡¯s weathered face hardened, his one good eye narrowing into a glare as he slowly rose from his chair. "You fool," he growled, voice laced with frustration. "I watched their ¡®divine power¡¯ peel the flesh from armies! I saw cities burn to ash at their whim! You think your poultry army and swagger¡ª"
Crash.
The ceiling exploded in a rain of timber and stone. A chandelier shattered, crystal shards scattering like ice as a figure plummeted through the debris¡ªlanding with a crack that split the council table beneath clawed, scaled feet. Dust swirled around him, catching the light like malevolent glitter.
¡°Well, well!¡± crooned a voice like molten iron, smooth and searing. ¡°A secret little meeting? So who are you planning to target next?¡±
A towering figure stood before them, his presence suffocating. His body was draped in crimson-red scales that gleamed under the flickering candlelight. Vast, leathery wings folded neatly behind him, their span so great that even partially unfurled, they loomed like shadows against the walls. His golden reptilian eyes swept across the chamber, gleaming with sharp, predatory amusement.
A grin spread across his face, revealing rows of sharp teeth that gleamed like polished daggers. His golden, reptilian eyes flickered with amusement as he surveyed the room, basking in the stunned silence that greeted his arrival. "What do we have here?" His deep, resonant voice dripped with mockery. "The finest mages of the Zephinya Kingdom, all conveniently gathered in one place. How thoughtful."
He took a slow step forward, the stone table beneath his feet groaning under the weight of his immense presence. His crimson-scaled fingers flexed, and the sound of his claws scraping against one another like stones grinding together sent an unsettling chill through the air. "So tell me," he continued, his gaze settling on the king and then drifting toward the grandmasters. ¡°Why not skip all the tedious formalities and make me your next target instead?"
The air in the room thickened as if suffocated by the sheer weight of his presence. No one moved. No one spoke.
Belarus Benquish Ironhearth. The Virtue of Valor. A living dragon in human form.
And right now, he was looking at them the way a predator looked at cornered prey¡ªwith a playful, unsettling smile and the promise of violence lurking just beneath the surface.
The king remained frozen, his fingers curled into tight fists on the table, his once-composed demeanor shattered by the impossible reality standing before him. Around him, the grandmasters¡ªsome of the most powerful individuals in the kingdom¡ªsat paralyzed, their minds struggling to process how, in mere moments, the very balance of power in the room had shifted so drastically.
Belarus tilted his head, watching the group frozen in place. His voice was light, almost amused. ¡°Ah! My apologies for letting my bloodlust slip so freely. I sometimes forget how fragile you creatures are¡ªso easily paralyzed by mere presence alone. And where¡¯s the fun in killing you like this?¡± He exhaled, stretching his shoulders. ¡°Give me a moment¡ªI¡¯ll fix that.¡±
With a slow, controlled breath, he reined in his bloodlust. The oppressive weight that had shackled the room lifted, and air rushed back into the lungs of those present. A few gasped as they regained control of their bodies, yet the fear in their eyes only deepened. Even in the absence of his aura, the lingering knowledge of his overwhelming power had already left its mark.
The grandmasters wasted no time. Reacting in unison, they backed away from Belarus, their instincts and experience guiding them. Gunther and Harnold immediately flanked the king, pulling him toward the rear of the chamber. The others took battle positions, forming a tight perimeter around the draconic Virtue.
Grandmaster Pierre flicked his wrist, summoning a floating cannon, its massive barrel humming with raw energy as it locked onto Belarus. Hamanthra raised her arms, calling forth a blazing lion spirit that merged with her body, transforming him into a towering being clad in living fire and molten armor. Biswaq¡¯s fingers traced patterns in the air, conjuring a swirling tornado that crackled with unstable wind currents. Ajax, ever the warrior, materialized a colossal greatsword from his inventory, gripping it firmly in both hands.
Meanwhile, Travis¡¯s flesh hardened into crimson scales, his form mutating into a monstrous flame lizard, curved horns sprouting from his forehead. Above them all, Messindra hovered in the air, her cloak billowing as ominous dark clouds gathered under her command. At the rear, Casia stood with her hands raised, channeling divine energy to reinforce her comrades¡ªher golden blessings pulsing with radiant power, amplifying their mana and fortifying their bodies.
Belarus stood at the center of it all, utterly unfazed. His sharp eyes swept over the grandmasters, analyzing their power, their preparations. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he clapped his hands together, his expression breaking into a grin.
¡°Now this is impressive,¡± he mused. ¡°A proper display of strength. A collection of elite mages, each with near-fully matured divine spirit contracts. I must say¡ if you all worked together at your absolute best¡ªmaybe you could take down another Virtue.¡± His voice carried a teasing lilt, but the implication was deadly serious.
A heavy silence fell over the room.
¡°Stand down, grandmasters!¡±
The command came not from Belarus, but from the king himself.
King Inyake Radiz stepped forward, his presence commanding as he gently but firmly moved Gunther and Harnold aside. He lowered his head in a deep, respectful bow, his voice calm and deliberate, each word carefully chosen. ¡°Sir Belarus,¡± he began, his tone steady, ¡°I am Inyake Radiz, ruler of the Zephinya Kingdom. You are mistaken¡ªwe had no hand in the assassination of Sir Lux Sentinel, nor have we ever conspired against the Virtues.¡±
He straightened, his gaze locking with Belarus¡¯s smoldering eyes, unwavering despite the palpable menace radiating from the Virtue. ¡°This council was not gathered to plot war, but to uncover the truth behind this tragedy and ensure justice is served. We do not seek conflict with the Church of Virtues. All we ask for is time¡ªtime to prove our innocence and rectify this grave misunderstanding. I swear to you, upon my name and upon the honor of my kingdom, that I will find the true culprits and deliver them to you myself. Their heads will be laid at your feet, to be judged as you see fit.¡±
The room seemed to hold its breath as the king¡¯s words hung in the air, heavy with resolve and solemnity.
For a long moment, Belarus said nothing. His golden eyes narrowed, the flicker of flames dancing within them as he studied the king. Then, slowly, his lips curled into a wider, more sinister grin. He stretched his wings slightly, the leathery membranes catching the light as a faint puff of heat escaped his nostrils. ¡°Oh?¡± he purred, his voice low and dripping with amusement. ¡°Now that is interesting.¡±
His gaze sharpened, predatory and gleaming, as he leaned forward, his claws digging into the splintered table. ¡°But Your Majesty,¡± he continued, his tone almost playful, ¡°you see, I didn¡¯t come here for justice or explanations. I came for a fight. And this little gathering of your so-called finest mages¡ well, it¡¯s just too tempting. I don¡¯t particularly care whether you killed that brat Lux or not. What I do care about, is whether you lot can give me a battle worth remembering. So, how about it? Shall we dance?¡±
The king¡¯s composure faltered for the briefest of moments, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Sir Belarus,¡± he implored, his voice tinged with desperation, ¡°please, I beg you to reconsider! Our kingdom has always been devoted to the Virtues. We are not your enemies!¡±
Belarus threw his head back and laughed, the sound deep and resonant, like the rumble of distant thunder. ¡°Devotion, you say?¡± he sneered, his grin widening to reveal rows of razor-sharp teeth. ¡°Then prove it. I command you¡ªcome at me with everything you¡¯ve got. Or I''ll reduce your kingdom to ruins.¡±
His wings spread fully now, casting a shadow that seemed to swallow the room. The air grew thick with heat, the very stones beneath their feet trembling as if in anticipation. The king¡¯s plea hung unanswered, swallowed by the growing inferno of Belarus¡¯s presence. The Virtue of Valor was here, and he was not leaving without a fight.
Behind Belarus, Ajax moved with surprising speed for a man of his colossal size. In a single, thunderous step, he closed the distance, his massive frame casting a shadow over the Virtue. With a guttural roar, he swung his enormous, glowing sword in a devastating arc aimed straight at Belarus¡¯s back. ¡°Eat this, then!¡± he bellowed, his voice echoing like a war horn.
Belarus didn¡¯t even flinch. With a fluid, almost casual motion, he turned and raised one arm, the scales along his forearm glinting like molten metal. The sword struck with a deafening *clang*, sending a shockwave rippling through the air. Sparks erupted as the blade met the scale, but the sword failed to pierce through. The force of the impact, however, was immense¡ªBelarus¡¯s feet sank into the stone floor, the rubble beneath him disintegrating into dust as a small crater formed around him.
Ajax¡¯s sword, a relic of immense magical power, radiated energy that not only targeted Belarus but also tore through the room itself. A jagged crack split the floor, racing across the chamber and dividing it in two. Yet, despite the chaos, Belarus stood firm, his scaly wrist holding the blade at bay as if it were nothing more than a child¡¯s toy.
Ajax¡¯s roar deepened, his body beginning to glow with an otherworldly light. Veins of power shimmered beneath his skin, pulsing like rivers of molten gold. His eyes ignited, burning with a berserker¡¯s fury as he poured every ounce of his strength into the strike.
For a moment, Belarus¡¯s smirk faltered. His wrist trembled slightly under the increasing pressure, and his golden eyes narrowed in mild surprise. ¡°A remnant of the Giant Tribe,¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with both amusement and disdain. ¡°How intriguing. But this¡ this is nothing compared to the true might of your ancestors.¡±
With a sudden, brutal motion, Belarus reached out and grabbed the blade with his clawed hand. His scales flared with a fiery glow as he clenched his fist, shattering the magical sword into fragments. Before Ajax could react, Belarus drove his other fist forward, the punch landing squarely in the giant¡¯s solar plexus.
The impact was catastrophic. A deafening *boom* reverberated through the chamber as Ajax was launched backward like a cannonball. He tore through walls and pillars, his massive body carving a path of destruction through the palace before finally crashing out into the open air, his form crumpling like a ragdoll.
Belarus flicked the remnants of the shattered sword from his hand, the glowing fragments scattering like embers. He turned to the remaining grandmasters, his grin widening as he flexed his claws. Then, his voice dripping with mockery and anticipation, he asked, ¡°Now then... who''s next?¡±
Ch 87 - The Grandmasters Onslaught
The soldiers stationed outside the palace were lounging in the crisp afternoon air, their idle chatter filling the quiet courtyard. The day had been uneventful, and the guards were relaxed, their spears leaning lazily against their shoulders. But then, a deep, thunderous rumble echoed from within the palace walls, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Before they could react, a section of the palace¡¯s outer wall exploded outward in a shower of stone and debris.
A massive, glowing figure hurtled through the gaping hole, crashing into the courtyard with the force of a falling meteor. The giant body tumbled across the cobblestones, carving a deep trench into the ground before slamming into a marble fountain. Water erupted into the air, drenching the surrounding area as the figure came to a halt, half-submerged in the shattered basin.
The soldiers sprang into action, their training kicking in as they rushed toward the scene, weapons drawn. ¡°Apprehend the intruder!¡± one of them barked, his voice sharp with urgency. But as they closed in, their bravado faltered. The figure in the fountain wasn¡¯t an enemy¡ªit was Grandmaster Ajax, his hulking form limp and unconscious, his glowing veins flickering faintly like dying embers.
¡°By the gods¡¡± one of the soldiers muttered, lowering his spear. ¡°It¡¯s the Grandmaster!¡±
Another soldier, a grizzled veteran with a scar running down his cheek, knelt beside Ajax, checking for signs of life. ¡°He¡¯s alive,¡± he confirmed, though his voice was tight with concern. ¡°But he¡¯s in bad shape. What the hell happened there?¡±
The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, their earlier confidence replaced by a growing sense of dread.
¡°Sound the alarm!¡± the veteran barked, rising to his feet. ¡°Now! The palace is under attack!¡±
One of the younger soldiers fumbled for a horn at his belt, raising it to his lips and blowing a long, mournful note that echoed through the courtyard and beyond. The alarm reverberated through the palace grounds, a call to arms that sent servants scattering and guards rushing to their posts.
Inside the council chamber, the atmosphere was no less tense. Belarus stood at the center of the room, his crimson scales glinting in the dim light, his golden eyes gleaming with predatory amusement. The sheer force of his punch, which had sent Ajax flying through the palace walls, had left the remaining grandmasters momentarily stunned. But they were not ones to back down.
¡°Now then... who''s next?¡± Belarus taunted, his voice dripping with mockery as he flexed his claws, the air around him shimmering with heat.
Grandmaster Pierre, his face set in a grim mask, was the first to act. With a swift motion of his hand, he summoned two hovering cannons, their barrels glowing with magical energy. ¡°Fire!¡± he commanded, and the cannons roared, launching massive projectiles straight at Belarus.
The Virtue didn¡¯t even flinch. With a casual swipe of his hand, he batted the incoming projectiles aside as if they were nothing more than pesky insects. The deflected shots slammed into the upper walls of the palace, exploding in a shower of stone and fire that rained down on the chamber.
Before the dust could settle, Grandmaster Hamanthra and Grandmaster Travis closed in from either side. Hamanthra¡¯s lion-flame suit radiated heat, her claws wreathed in fire, while Travis¡¯s transmutant form bristled with red scales, his own claws poised to strike.
The two attacked in unison, their movements a blur of fire and fury. Hamanthra¡¯s flaming claws slashed through the air, leaving trails of fire in their wake, while Travis¡¯s strikes were swift and precise, aimed at Belarus¡¯s vulnerable spots. But the Virtue moved with an almost unnatural grace, his body twisting and turning as he dodged their attacks with ease. It was like a deadly dance, the flames from their claws illuminating the chamber as they pressed their assault.
Yet, for all their skill and coordination, they couldn¡¯t land a single blow.
Belarus¡¯s tail lashed out suddenly, catching Hamanthra mid-strike and sending her flying across the room. She crashed into a pillar with a sickening thud, the impact cracking the stone and leaving her dazed.
Travis, undeterred, lunged at Belarus, his claws aiming for the Virtue''s chest. But when they struck, they sparked harmlessly against his scales, failing to penetrate. ¡°What?!¡± Travis gasped, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°This is impossible!¡±
Belarus chuckled darkly, his grin widening as he grabbed Travis by the tail. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this?¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°Red scales, like mine? But you¡¯re nothing more than a lizard playing at being a dragon.¡±
Before Travis could react, Belarus seized him by the neck, lifting him off the ground. With his free hand, he slashed at Travis¡¯s chest, his claws cutting through the transmutant¡¯s scales as if they were paper. Travis screamed in agony as the Virtue''s claws carved a deep gash into his chest, the wound bleeding profusely. Belarus twisted his claws slowly, deliberately, savoring the torment.
¡°Let me show you how it¡¯s done,¡± Belarus growled, his voice low and menacing.
Just as Travis¡¯s screams reached a fever pitch, a cannonball from Pierre struck Belarus square in the face, the impact sending a shockwave through the room. Belarus staggered slightly, his grip on Travis loosening just enough for the grandmaster to break free. Travis stumbled away, clutching his chest as blood poured from the wound.
Grandmaster Casia, who had been preparing a spell in the background, stepped forward, her hands glowing with healing energy. ¡°Hold still, Travis,¡± she murmured, her voice calm despite the chaos. The magic flowed from her fingertips, knitting his flesh back together and staunching the bleeding.
Belarus shook off the cannonball¡¯s impact as if it were nothing more than a mild annoyance, his golden eyes narrowing as he turned to face Pierre. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± he taunted, his grin widening with every word. ¡°I was hoping for more of a challenge.¡±
Before anyone could respond, the air in the chamber grew heavy, and a thick, black mist began to swirl around Belarus. It coiled and twisted like a living thing, tendrils of darkness reaching out to envelop him. At the center of the mist stood Grandmaster Messindra, her hands raised as she channeled her power. Her eyes glowed with an eerie light as she commanded the mist, her voice a low, resonant hum that seemed to vibrate through the very walls.
The mist solidified into a grotesque creature, its form shifting and writhing as it took shape. It had a pale, veiled face with a single, glowing eye etched into the fabric, and its tendril-like arms stretched out, wrapping around Belarus and holding him in place. The creature¡¯s eye began to pulse with a hypnotic light, its gaze locking onto Belarus as it leaned in close, its veiled face inches from his own.
For a moment, it seemed as though the Virtue had finally been subdued. His golden eyes wavered, their usual fiery intensity dimming as he fell into a trance-like state. The room grew eerily silent, the only sound the faint hum of Messindra¡¯s spell as it tightened its grip on Belarus.
But then, a low, rumbling chuckle broke the silence.
¡°Hypnosis spells,¡± Belarus muttered, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°How utterly¡ boring.¡±
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
His eyes, which had seemed so vacant moments before, suddenly blazed with a fiery light. A searing beam of flame erupted from his gaze, slicing through the veiled creature like a blade through paper. The tendrils holding him burst into flames, their wooden forms crumbling to ash as the creature let out a shrill, otherworldly scream. The black mist dissipated, the room returning to its normal state as the creature was reduced to nothing more than a smoldering pile of embers.
Messindra, still floating in the air, let out a piercing cry of pain as the backlash of her spell being destroyed hit her. She plummeted to the ground, landing hard on the stone floor, her body trembling from the strain. The black mist that had once surrounded her now faded into nothingness, leaving the chamber eerily quiet once more.
Belarus stepped forward, his scales shimmering with an almost playful glow as he looked down at Messindra. ¡°That¡¯s the way of cowards to fight,¡± he said, his tone mocking. ¡°Real men¡ªor women, I suppose¡ªshould fight physically. But then again, I suppose you¡¯re not much of a fighter, are you?¡±
Belarus turned his gaze, his golden eyes narrowing as he noticed Grandmaster Pierre standing at the far end of the chamber. The grandmaster was deep in concentration, his hands moving with practiced precision as he drew intricate patterns in the air with shimmering strands of mana. A massive magic circle had begun to form, its glowing lines intersecting in complex geometries. Floating within the circle were dozens of firearms¡ªcannons, rifles, and other arcane weapons¡ªall positioned at precise angles, their barrels pointed directly at Belarus.
Pierre¡¯s face was a mask of focus, his lips moving silently as he chanted the incantation needed to complete the spell. The air around him crackled with energy, the magic circle growing brighter with each passing second.
Belarus tilted his head, his grin widening. ¡°You think I¡¯ll just stand here and let you complete that little spell of yours¡ª¡± he began, his voice dripping with mockery. But before he could finish, a series of glowing rings materialized around him, hovering in the air and encircling his body.
Grandmaster Biswaq stepped forward, his hands raised as he manipulated the rings with precise movements. ¡°Apologies, Sir Virtue,¡± he said, his tone calm but firm, ¡°but I¡¯ll be the one entertaining you until Pierre is ready.¡±
Belarus glanced at the rings, his expression one of mild curiosity. ¡°These things will stop me?¡± he asked, his voice laced with amusement.
The rings began to spin, generating a powerful vortex of wind that trapped Belarus in the center. The gusts howled like a storm, whipping through the chamber and sending loose debris flying. But Belarus remained unfazed, his scales glinting as he stood unmoving within the maelstrom.
Biswaq, undeterred, twirled his fingers in a complex motion, summoning another set of rings above Belarus. Dark clouds gathered within them, crackling with electricity. A moment later, bolts of lightning erupted from the clouds, striking Belarus with deafening cracks of thunder. The lightning merged with the swirling winds, creating a chaotic tempest of electricity and tornado-like forces that enveloped the Virtue completely.
For a moment, the chamber was filled with the blinding light of the lightning and the deafening roar of the storm. But when the light faded, Belarus stood unharmed, his golden eyes glowing faintly through the dissipating smoke.
¡°Pathetic,¡± he muttered, his voice low and disdainful.
With a flick of his scaly tail, he sent a chunk of nearby debris hurtling through the air. It struck Biswaq squarely in the face, the impact sending the grandmaster sprawling to the ground. The rings faltered, their magic dissipating as Biswaq lost control, and the storm around Belarus vanished as quickly as it had appeared.
Belarus stepped forward, his grin returning as he flexed his claws. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± he taunted, his gaze shifting between the grandmasters. ¡°I was hoping for something a bit more¡ this is just a group of nobodies.¡±
Pierre, still working on his spell, glanced up briefly, his expression grim. The magic circle was nearly complete, the floating firearms humming with energy. But time was running out, and Belarus was already moving, his golden eyes locked on his next target.
The king, standing in the corner of the chamber under the protection of Gunther and Harnold, watched in horrified silence as his most powerful grandmasters were systematically dismantled by Belarus. The Virtue of Valor moved with an almost casual ease, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement as he brushed aside their attacks like they were nothing more than minor annoyances. The king¡¯s hands clenched into fists, his mind racing. He knew they couldn¡¯t win this fight through brute force alone¡ªthey needed a plan, and they needed it fast.
¡°Gunther,¡± the king said, his voice low but steady, ¡°gather the grandmasters. Keep him busy for ten¡ªno, five minutes. I need time to finish my spell.¡±
Gunther glanced at the king, his expression a mix of confusion and determination, but he nodded without hesitation. ¡°Understood,¡± he said, rising to his feet. He exchanged a quick look with Harnold, who gave a firm nod, signaling that he would stay behind to protect the king.
As Belarus advanced toward Pierre, who was still frantically working on his spell, Gunther stepped forward, his hands moving with practiced precision. A translucent map of the room materialized in the air before him, glowing faintly as he manipulated it with swift gestures. With a flick of his finger, a shimmering, translucent wall appeared in front of Belarus, blocking his path.
Belarus paused, tilting his head as he examined the barrier. He reached out, his claws scraping against the surface, but to his surprise, the wall held firm. ¡°Interesting trick,¡± he muttered, his grin widening. He stepped to the side, attempting to go around the wall, but Gunther was already creating more barriers, his fingers dancing across the map as he erected a maze of translucent walls to slow the Virtue down.
¡°Everyone, on your feet!¡± Gunther barked, his voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°We¡¯ll coordinate our attacks. Follow my lead and keep him contained until the king finishes his spell!¡±
The grandmasters, battered but not broken, quickly rallied. Their eyes flicked toward the king, who had cut his palm and was now using his blood to draw an intricate magic circle on the ground. The air around him shimmered with power as he chanted under his breath, the spell taking shape with each passing second.
Belarus, growing increasingly annoyed, slashed through the translucent walls with his claws, his movements growing more aggressive as he closed in on Pierre. But Gunther was relentless, his hands moving in a blur as he continued to create new barriers, buying precious seconds for his comrades.
¡°Defeating him in close combat is impossible,¡± Gunther said, his voice calm despite the tension. ¡°Keep him in the center of the room. Messindra, you¡¯re up!¡±
Messindra, though still recovering from her earlier injuries, raised her hands, summoning a thick, black mist that enveloped Belarus. Woody, tendril-like arms emerged from the shadows, wrapping around the Virtue and pinning him in place. Gunther quickly reinforced the hold, using his map to summon ethereal chains that bolted Belarus to the ground.
¡°Harnold! Reinforce the bindings!¡± Gunther commanded.
Harnold stepped forward, his iron hammer glowing with golden light as he struck the air. The impact sent a wave of energy through the chains, strengthening them and tightening their grip on Belarus. Virtue struggled against the bindings, his muscles straining as he tried to break free, but for the first time, he seemed genuinely restrained.
¡°Biswaq, create a whirlwind around him¡ªnow!¡± Gunther ordered.
Biswaq obeyed without hesitation, his hands moving in a circular motion as he summoned a swirling vortex of wind around Belarus. The air crackled with energy as the whirlwind intensified, trapping the Virtue in a bubble of raging storm.
¡°Travis, Hamanthra! Launch your strongest ranged attacks!¡±
Hamanthra joined her hands, her lion-flame suit glowing brightly as she unleashed a searing beam of fire. Travis, his transmutant form bristling with energy, opened his jaws wide and released a torrent of infernal flames. The two attacks merged with Biswaq¡¯s whirlwind, creating a fiery inferno that engulfed Belarus completely. The force of the combined spells was so immense that it blew away the palace walls, leaving the grandmasters exposed to the open air.
¡°Casia, double the blessings!¡± Gunther shouted.
Casia raised her hands, her voice soft but steady as she chanted a prayer. A golden light enveloped the grandmasters, amplifying their strength and enhancing their spells.
¡°Pierre, fire when ready!¡±
Pierre, his magic circle now complete, looked up with a grim expression. Hovering above the battlefield was a colossal cannon, its barrel glowing with concentrated mana. The air hummed with power as the weapon charged, its metal gears revolving with a deafening clatter.
¡°Fire,¡± Pierre said, his voice calm but resolute.
The cannon roared, unleashing a beam of pure energy that slammed into the fiery tornado with devastating force. The blast was so powerful that it vaporized everything in its path, carving a deep crater into the ground and sending molten lava churning to the surface. Gunther, anticipating the destruction, quickly summoned a cylindrical barrier to contain the explosion, shielding his comrades from the fallout.
The palace shook violently, its foundations crumbling under the sheer force of the attack. For a moment, it seemed as though the entire structure would collapse, but somehow, it held.
The grandmasters stood in a heavy silence, their breathing ragged and uneven from the strain of their combined attack. The colossal crater where Belarus had stood moments before was now a smoldering pit, its surface cracked and charred from the intense energy unleashed upon it.
Pierre was the first to speak, his voice hoarse but filled with tentative hope. "It¡¯s over," he muttered, barely believing it himself. "We did it. We actually did it."
For a moment, there was only the sound of the wind outside, the air thick with the remnants of the intense battle. It felt like time had stopped, the calm settling over them like a blanket after a storm.
A deep, rumbling chuckle cut through the tense silence, sending a shiver down the spines of the grandmasters. Their eyes widened in horror as they turned toward the crater. Through the thick smoke, a shadow began to take shape¡ªtaller, more imposing than ever before.
Belarus. Unscathed. His massive wings unfurled with a powerful snap, and he ascended into the sky. His golden eyes burned with a malicious fire, gleaming brighter than the inferno that had raged moments before. A twisted grin spread across his face, widening with mocking amusement.
"Not bad," he purred, his voice rich with dark mirth. "But did you honestly think you could kill me with fire? I am the fire dragon, the sovereign of flames. And your grand plan to defeat me is... fire?" He chuckled again, the sound reverberating like a thunderclap. "This is almost laughable."
The grandmasters stood frozen in disbelief, their minds reeling, unable to process what they were witnessing. They had thought him defeated, but now, it seemed impossible even to imagine victory.
"A commendable effort, I''ll admit," Belarus continued, his voice dripping with derision. "But you¡¯ll need far more than mere flames if you hope to stop me." His eyes blazed with an intensity that promised only destruction.
The battle was far from over.
Ch 88 - The Sovereign of Flames
A solitary figure cloaked in flowing linen robes moved swiftly through the shuddering halls of the palace. The figure was none other than Jericho Plat, the Prime Minister of the Zephinya Kingdom, who had vanished just before the chaos erupted in the council room. His form was concealed by an invisibility spell, allowing him to glide silently through the turmoil. Clutched tightly against his chest was a small, intricately designed cube¡ªa relic long sealed away in the royal treasury, its purpose shrouded in mystery.
He remembered the king¡¯s words as soon as the Virtue attacked the council: Retrieve the cube. Now! The king¡¯s command had been swift and unyielding. Jericho donned his invisibility spell and slipped past the council room to retrieve the cube.
It didn¡¯t take long for him to find it.
As he neared the ruined council chamber, a colossal beam from Pierre¡¯s cannon suddenly tore through the palace. The blast rocked the very foundations beneath his feet, sending a violent tremor through the building. But Jericho did not falter. He was close now. With a final step, he dispelled his invisibility and materialized beside the king, pressing the cube into his waiting hands.
Harnold, standing guard nearby, flinched at the prime minister¡¯s sudden appearance, but there was no time for explanations. The king¡¯s focus was fixed entirely on the object now resting in his grasp.
The cube was a crystalline marvel, its smooth surface shimmering faintly in the flickering torchlight. But it was what lay within that sent a chill coursing through Harnold¡¯s veins¡ªa severed arm, small and frail as if it had once belonged to a child. It was perfectly preserved, suspended in time within the cube¡¯s translucent walls.
Jericho swallowed hard, his gaze shifting to the battlefield beyond. Pierre¡¯s devastating attack had struck true, leaving a smoldering crater where Belarus had stood moments before. The grandmasters, though visibly drained, exchanged uneasy glances.
¡°Did they¡ did they really kill him?¡± Jericho whispered, a flicker of hope in his voice.
That hope was extinguished in an instant.
A deep, rumbling laugh echoed through the ruins, dripping with amusement. ¡°Not bad,¡± Belarus¡¯s voice carried effortlessly through the wreckage, his tone mocking, almost playful. ¡°But did you honestly think you could kill me with fire?¡±
A wave of scorching heat swept through the chamber. Smoke swirled, revealing a shadowy figure rising from the crater. As the dust settled, Belarus stepped forward, unharmed, his golden eyes glowing like molten suns. A cruel smirk twisted his lips. ¡°I am the fire dragon, the sovereign of flames. And your grand plan to defeat me is... fire?¡± He let out a short, derisive snort. ¡°This is almost laughable.¡±
Despair settled heavily over the room as the grandmasters staggered back, their faces etched with disbelief.
"A commendable effort, I''ll admit," Belarus continued, his voice dripping with derision.
"But you¡¯ll need far more than mere flames if you hope to stop me." His eyes blazed with an intensity that promised only destruction.
The king, however, remained composed. He exhaled slowly, his gaze dropping to the cube in his hands. Without a word, he placed it into a large, bloodstained magic circle carved into the stone floor. All this time, he had been stalling, preparing for the moment when the cube would finally arrive, allowing him to perform this particular spell.
With a steadying breath, he placed his hands on the circle and activated the magic. The runes flared to life for a brief moment, glowing with an eerie light before dimming just as swiftly.
The king¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a flicker of disbelief crossing his expression.
Jericho stiffened, his eyes scanning the room anxiously. Something was supposed to happen. But the silence stretched on.
An uneasy quiet fell over the chamber.
The king wasted no time. He took a step forward, locking eyes with Belarus. ¡°Allow me to remind you,¡± the king said, his voice steady as he met the dragon¡¯s fiery gaze, ¡°you are not the true sovereign of the flames.¡±
The amusement drained from Belarus¡¯s face in an instant. His smirk vanished, replaced by a dark, seething glare as his attention snapped toward the king. ¡°What did you say?¡±
The air grew heavy, and oppressive, as Belarus¡¯s bloodlust washed over the chamber like a tidal wave. The grandmasters, the king, and even Jericho were frozen in place, their bodies locked in place by an invisible force. It was as if time itself had stopped, leaving them helpless to do anything but watch as the Virtue of Valor loomed over them, his golden eyes blazing with fury.
Belarus flapped his wings once, sending a gust of scorching air through the room as he landed just a few feet in front of the king. His gaze bore into the monarch, and his voice was a low, dangerous growl.
¡°I''ve played with you vermin for far too long,¡± he said, his tone dripping with contempt. ¡°You¡¯ve grown far too brazen, daring to challenge my dominion over the flames. If this is how you repay my patience, then I¡¯ll reduce your precious kingdom to ash. Your subjects will burn, their screams a symphony to accompany your downfall.¡±
Despite the paralyzing force of Belarus¡¯s bloodlust, the king managed to smile¡ªa small, defiant smirk that only deepened the Virtue¡¯s rage.
Belarus¡¯s eyes slitted into razor-sharp lines, his lips peeling back to reveal a savage snarl.
"You dare mock me in the face of your annihilation?" His voice twisted into a low, thunderous growl before rising into a roar, each word trembling with fury. "Very well. If you crave oblivion, I shall grant it¡ªmeet your end, fool!"
He raised his hand, a massive magic circle forming above his palm. Flames gathered within it, swirling and condensing into a sphere of pure, destructive energy. The heat was unbearable, the air itself seeming to ignite as the spell grew in intensity.
The grandmasters, still frozen from the bloodlust, could only watch in horror as Belarus prepared to unleash his wrath. Jericho¡¯s mind raced his thoughts a chaotic jumble of fear and desperation. This is it, he thought. This is how it ends.
However, something changed.
Belarus paused mid-cast, his spell faltering as his head jerked upward. His expression morphed from fury to frustration, his golden eyes narrowing as if he had sensed an unexpected presence¡ªsomething¡ªor someone¡ªhe hadn¡¯t anticipated.
A heartbeat later, a streak of fire tore through the sky, hurtling toward the palace at an unimaginable speed. It resembled a meteor, wreathed in flames, its fiery trail lighting up the heavens as it plummeted toward the council room.
Belarus stopped his incantation, his full attention now fixated on the new arrival. The meteor crashed into the room, shaking the very foundations of the palace. The ground trembled, sending a shockwave that reverberated through the halls.
Dust and flames erupted, spilling across the room. Several of the grandmasters were thrown to the ground, immobilized as if they were ragdolls, frozen by the overwhelming force of the impact.
As the flames began to subside, a figure emerged from the wreckage. A towering armored warrior stood amidst the chaos, his form encased in intricately designed metal plates adorned with glowing runes. His head was an inferno, flames dancing around it, while two streaks of flickering light served as his eyes. The mouthpiece of his mask glowed faintly, and the very air around him shimmered with a terrifying aura of raw power and searing heat.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Belarus¡¯s golden eyes narrowed, his irritation palpable as he locked onto the mysterious figure. ¡°You¡¡± he growled, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°What are you doing here, Valve?¡±
The fiery figure, known as Valve, took a deliberate step forward. His movements were unhurried, but each one seemed to crack the ground beneath him, blackening it in his wake. The sheer intensity of his presence made the air shimmer, and an overwhelming pressure seemed to hang in the room. He positioned himself between Belarus and the grandmasters, his fiery gaze fixed on the Virtue of Valor.
The grandmasters, still frozen in place, felt a palpable unease wash over them. Even in their immobile state, they could sense the immense power emanating from Valve. His presence was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, equal in magnitude to Belarus¡¯s own aura.
¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Belarus demanded, his voice laced with frustration and rising fury.
¡°I am here to protect them,¡± Valve replied calmly, his tone firm yet unwavering.
Belarus stepped forward, the heat radiating from his body clashing with Valve¡¯s. The air between them seemed to ignite, creating a visible distortion. ¡°I thought you severed your ties with them long ago,¡± Belarus said, his voice tinged with suspicion. ¡°So what are you doing here?¡±
Valve remained silent for a moment, his fiery eyes flickering toward the king before returning to Belarus. ¡°Just here to fulfill an old oath,¡± he replied, his tone calm and resolute.
Belarus followed Valve''s gaze, his golden eyes narrowing as he turned his attention to the king. ¡°Is that so?¡± he said, skepticism dripping from his words. ¡°Very well, then. Prepare for battle, Valve. Today we¡¯ll decide whose flames are mightier. We shall set this kingdom ablaze in our dance. How about that?¡±
Valve stood motionless, his expression unreadable beneath his fiery visage. He made no move to attack, no gesture of defiance. He simply locked eyes with Belarus, his silence speaking volumes.
Belarus¡¯s wings flared wide as he levitated into the air, his crimson scales gleaming in the light of the flames. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll prove who the true Sovereign of Flames is,¡± he declared, his voice carrying the weight of supreme confidence.
But Valve remained still, his fiery eyes unwavering, exuding a quiet strength. He didn¡¯t seem one bit afraid to face the dragon.
Belarus¡¯s smirk faltered for a moment as he noticed Valve¡¯s complete lack of response. ¡°Should I make the first move, then?¡± he asked, his voice mocking as he raised his arm, a spell forming in his palm.
A magic circle materialized before his hand, and intense flames began to gather in a single point. The air around them began to burn as mana swirled and focused before Belarus. A wide grin spread across his face, eager to unleash the attack.
¡°Bel,¡± Valve said suddenly, his voice soft but carrying an undeniable weight.
¡°For old friendship¡¯s sake, leave them be.¡±
Belarus¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, his arm lowering slightly as he stared at Valve in disbelief. ¡°Recalling a favor from our old friendship?¡± he said, incredulous. ¡°That¡¯s not very like you, Valve.¡±
But Valve remained silent, his fiery gaze unwavering as he stood his ground.
Belarus slowly dispelled the spell, and the flames vanished.
He let out a low, rumbling chuckle, lowering his arm completely. ¡°Hmm, fine,¡± he said, his tone begrudging. ¡°I¡¯ll allow it this time, my old friend. But remember¡ªthe friendship between us ended long ago. You and I are something more than these paltry creatures.¡±
Valve said nothing, his silence a quiet acknowledgment of Belarus¡¯s words.
¡°I¡¯ll spare this kingdom for now,¡± Belarus continued, his voice more restrained. ¡°But don¡¯t think I do this because of our old friendship. I do this because, among the other Virtues, I respect you as my equal. Unlike those younglings, the two of us have seen more of the world than anyone else. The next time this kingdom catches my ire, I¡¯ll bury it¡ªalong with you, if you dare to stand in my way.¡±
Valve nodded slightly, a gesture of respect. ¡°I heed your agreement, old friend,¡± he said, his voice calm yet resolute.
Belarus¡¯s smirk returned, though it held a hint of bitterness. ¡°Stop acting like old buddies,¡± he said, his tone sharp. ¡°Your code of Liberality is what I hate most about you. It¡¯s been a shackle on your kindness that you haven¡¯t controlled yet. Anyway, I¡¯m done here.¡±
With that, Belarus flapped his wings, his form swelling and shifting into a massive, grotesque red dragon. His golden eyes gleamed with an otherworldly light as he rose into the sky, his wings sending waves of scorching air through the ruined palace.
¡°Are you heading back to the base?¡± Valve called out, his voice cutting through the roar of the flames.
Belarus glanced back, his expression unreadable. ¡°I don¡¯t see why you care,¡± he muttered before turning and flying off into the distance, his massive form quickly vanishing beyond the horizon.
The chamber fell silent, the tension slowly dissipating as Valve turned to face the grandmasters and the king. The flames around him dimmed, and his presence lost some of its overwhelming intensity.
For a long moment, no one spoke. Then, as the last remnants of Belarus¡¯s bloodlust faded, the grandmasters found themselves able to move again. They exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions a mixture of relief and lingering fear.
Valve remained motionless, his fierce expression unreadable as he extended his hand toward the king. ¡°Now, hand me the arm,¡± he stated, his voice calm yet firm, cutting through the heavy silence that had settled over the ruined chamber.
Inyake Radiz, the king, nodded solemnly. With careful precision, he retrieved the crystal cube from the bloodstained magic circle, wiping away the blood with the sleeve of his robe as he moved toward Valve. But before he could take more than a few steps, Gunther and Biswaq stepped forward, blocking his path.
¡°Your Majesty?!¡± Gunther¡¯s voice was tight with concern.
Valve¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his outstretched hand unwavering. His fiery eyes flickered slightly, but he made no move to defend himself or explain his actions.
The king raised a hand, his voice steady but commanding. ¡°Stand aside,¡± he ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°This is not a request.¡±
Reluctantly, Gunther and Biswaq stepped back, though their wariness never left them. Their eyes remained fixed on Valve, clearly on edge. The king continued his approach, the cube cradled carefully in his hands. He placed it gently into Valve¡¯s waiting palm, the tiny severed arm inside glowing faintly in the firelight.
¡°Thank you, Sir Virtue Valve of Liberality,¡± the king said, his voice sincere, filled with genuine gratitude. ¡°Had you not intervened, this kingdom would have¡ª¡±
¡°Your thanks are not needed,¡± Valve interrupted, his tone flat and emotionless. ¡°I am here only to fulfill an old oath. Remember well that I am not your ally.¡±
The king fell silent, his expression turning more somber as he met Valve¡¯s fiery gaze.
Valve¡¯s voice grew sterner, his eyes never leaving the cube. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before I can fulfill my oath,¡± he continued, then turned his gaze to the grandmasters. ¡°Afterward, I will eradicate this kingdom with my own two hands.¡±
Before anyone could react, flames erupted from the gaps in Valve¡¯s armor, enveloping him in a blazing inferno. The heat was so intense that the grandmasters and the king were forced to stumble back, shielding their faces from the searing flames.
The king, though visibly shaken, managed to speak. ¡°Lord Valve,¡± he said, his voice trembling slightly, ¡°this place¡ it is still your home.¡±
Valve paused, his fiery gaze softening for the briefest of moments. He glanced over his shoulder at the king, his voice heavy with regret. ¡°I already buried my home in the flames.¡±
With that, Valve¡¯s form dissolved into a streak of fire, shooting into the sky like a comet. In an instant, he vanished into the horizon, leaving behind only the faint scent of smoke and the lingering heat of his presence.
The king, his body trembling with exhaustion and relief, finally collapsed to his knees. Gunther and Harnold rushed to his side, their faces a mixture of concern and admiration for the king¡¯s resilience.
Around them, the grandmasters were in no better shape. Casia had fallen unconscious, her mana completely drained from maintaining the protective barriers and healing spells. Messindra knelt beside her, her hands glowing faintly as she worked to stabilize her.
The others sat amidst the wreckage, their faces drawn with exhaustion and frustration. The grandmasters had been utterly outmatched in this battle, and it was only the king¡¯s quick thinking that had saved them from complete annihilation.
Although they had many questions about the king¡¯s deal with Virtue Valve, no one dared to voice them. The atmosphere was thick with unspoken tension, and the grandmasters knew better than to provoke more uncertainty.
Pierre, leaning against a broken pillar, stared up at the sky, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°How the hell did a group of nobodies manage to take down a monstrosity like them?¡±
Before anyone could respond, the ground beneath them shook again. The palace trembled as something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas rapidly approaching. The grandmasters stiffened, their fatigue forgotten in an instant as they braced for another attack.
But then, a familiar voice boomed through the ruins.
¡°Where are you?!¡± The massive silhouette of Ajax appeared against the crumbling palace walls. He was carrying a huge pillar over his shoulder like a club, his eyes blazing with fury. The handprint of the Virtue still marred his stomach, a scar from the earlier confrontation.
Pierre let out an exasperated sigh, shaking his head. ¡°Ajax, he¡¯s already gone. Put that pillar down before you destroy what¡¯s left of the palace.¡±
Ajax blinked in confusion, looking around as the realization hit him that the battle had ended. With a frustrated grunt, he lowered the pillar, his expression shifting from anger to disappointment. ¡°I was ready to fight,¡± he muttered, though the usual bravado in his voice was absent.
The king, aided by Gunther and Harnold, finally rose to his feet. Despite his weariness, his voice carried the weight of authority as he addressed the grandmasters.
¡°Gather your men,¡± he said, his tone brokering no argument. ¡°We are still in the midst of a crisis. Lord Valve will deal with the Church for now, but the rest of the problems fall to us. There is no time to waste. Take potions, rest for a day, and then move out to your jurisdictions. The threats on our borders still loom, and it will take time to stabilize the situation. And let us not forget¡ªwe must find those responsible for slaying Sir Lux.¡±
The grandmasters nodded, their expressions hardening with resolve. Though battered and exhausted, they knew their work was far from over. The battle with Belarus had served as a brutal reminder of the dangers they faced, but it had also proven the strength of their unity in the face of overwhelming odds.
As the king surveyed the ruins of his palace, his mind raced with plans and strategies. The road ahead would be long and fraught with peril, but for now, at least, the kingdom had been granted a brief reprieve.
In the distance, the faint glow of Valve¡¯s flames still flickered in the sky, a silent reminder of the debt that remained¡ªone that would eventually need to be paid.
Ch 89 - A Way Out
I stepped into the flimsy town near the southern border of the Zephinya Kingdom, a place that stood in stark contrast to the big city of the nation. The buildings were weathered, their wooden frames creaking under the weight of time and wind. The streets bustled with merchants hawking monster parts, weapons, and other wares to travelers and adventurers alike. The air was thick with the scent of roasted monster meat and the faint tang of smoke from nearby forges. This was where the civilized world met the untamed wilds¡ªa place where people came to disappear, to slip through the cracks of the kingdom and vanish into the unknown.
I had been on the run for five days, my body aching and my mind racing with every step. The memory of the dragon¡¯s appearance and the terror it had instilled in me was still fresh, haunting my thoughts. I couldn¡¯t afford to stop, not until I was far beyond the borders of this kingdom. The southern gate was my only hope, but getting past it was proving far more difficult than I had anticipated.
The main gate loomed in the distance, a towering structure of stone and iron that marked the edge of the Zephinya Kingdom. Guards patrolled the area with sharp eyes and hands resting on the hilts of their swords. Mages stood at the ready, their presence a reminder of the kingdom¡¯s iron grip on order. They scrutinized every traveler, checking papers and belongings with a level of thoroughness that made my stomach churn.
I crouched behind a stack of crates near the edge of town, my hood pulled low to obscure my face. The walls stretched endlessly across the mountainous terrain, their surfaces etched with glowing arrays that pulsed faintly in the dim light. These arrays were designed to keep monsters out¡ªand people like me in.
Beyond the walls lay the no man¡¯s land, a wild and lawless expanse teeming with monsters and adventurers. It was a place where strength ruled and the weak perished, governed by no nation or law. For someone like me, it was the perfect place to disappear.
But getting there was another matter entirely.
I glanced around, scanning the area for any possible way out. The gate was out of the question¡ªthere was no way I could get past the guards without drawing attention. The walls were too high to climb, and the arrays would likely fry me to a crisp if I tried to tamper with them.
My only option was to find another way.
I knew there were always groups smuggling goods¡ªand sometimes people¡ªacross the border. I just needed to find information about them without alerting the guards. The best place to gather such intel was the local tavern.
But before I could head there, I needed money. In this town, the most important thing was currency, and the coins minted by the Bastion of Rugged Adventurers and Vanguards of Eldoria¡ªBRAVE¡ªwere the standard. BRAVE ruled the no man¡¯s land, their influence so vast that their currency was accepted across nations. After the Church of Virtues, BRAVE held power rivaling even the nine great nations, including Zephinya.
I pulled out a cloth bag from my pack and made my way to the market. The place was alive with activity, with stalls selling everything from monster parts to weapons and armor. I headed straight for the meat market, where the smell of fresh game filled the air.
Approaching a bored-looking shopkeeper, I put on a pleasant smile. ¡°Good evening, sir. I¡¯ve got some fresh meat to sell. Interested?¡±
The old man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? What¡¯ve you got, kid?¡±
I pulled out a dozen fish I had caught downhill. They were still fresh, their scales glinting in the dim light.
The shopkeeper inspected them, his expression unreadable. ¡°Larkfish, huh? They¡¯re in good shape. A decent haul. How much are you asking for the batch?¡±
I hesitated, realizing I had no idea what to charge. Panicking, I blurted out a random number. ¡°Fifty brass coins?¡±
The shopkeeper gave me a scrutinizing look. Was it too much?
Before I could backtrack, he sighed. ¡°Listen, kid. You must be new to this. I¡¯ll give you eight brass per fish. There are thirteen here, so that¡¯s 104 brass coins. I¡¯ll round it up to 105 so you¡¯ll come back to me in the future. Nobody bothers fishing around here¡ªit¡¯s too cold. But I¡¯ll make an exception for you, provided you sell to me from now on.¡±
I blinked, surprised by his offer, and nodded quickly. ¡°Thank you!¡±
He handed me a pouch of coins, and I left the stall, clutching my newfound wealth. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was a start.
Now, with coins in hand, I could finally head to the tavern and find a way out of this kingdom.
Clutching the pouch of bronze coins, I made my way to the tavern, calculating the risks and rewards of my meager earnings. In this world, 100 bronze coins equaled one copper, 1,000 copper a single silver, and 1,000 silver a gold¡ªuniversal ratios, though their value fluctuated between nations. If I could scrape together enough, perhaps I could buy passage out of this cursed kingdom.
The town¡¯s alleys twisted like serpentine shadows, their grime-slicked walls teeming with figures who lurked in doorways or huddled around dim fires. Their eyes followed me¡ªhungry, calculating. Slavers, thieves, cutthroats. I kept my hood low and my steps quick.
Finally, I spotted the tavern: a sagging wooden sign creaked above a stairwell descending into a basement. The air thickened with the reek of stale ale and unwashed bodies as I entered. Inside, the room buzzed with raucous laughter, the clatter of tankards, and the low hum of deals struck in corners. A waitress wove through the crowd, her arms laden with sloshing jugs.
I approached the bar, where a grizzled bartender scowled at a smudged glass. Without glancing up, he slid a chipped mug toward me. ¡°Twenty bronze,¡± he grunted.
¡°I didn¡¯t order this,¡± I said.
He met my gaze, his eyes flinty. ¡°Take it or leave.¡±
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Reluctantly, I handed over the coins. The ale tasted like vinegar, but I forced it down. Leaning closer, I dropped my voice. ¡°I need¡ assistance. A way out of the kingdom.¡±
The bartender snorted, polishing the glass harder. ¡°This ain¡¯t a charity. You want help? Pay.¡±
I slid a fistful of bronze across the counter. He pocketed it with a derisive smirk. ¡°Miguel,¡± he said, nodding toward the far corner. A man in a faded turban sat there, flanked by two rough-looking companions. ¡°He¡¯s your problem now. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±
With a quiet nod to myself, I rose from my seat and made my way toward Miguel. He stood out in the dim, smoky tavern¡ªhis tan skin and faded turban marking him as someone from far beyond these borders. At the moment, he was deep in conversation with a desperate-looking couple seated across from him.
Not wanting to interrupt, I slid into a nearby seat, clutching my jug of ale. I pretended to sip casually, but my ears were sharp, catching every word of their hushed exchange.
¡°That¡¯s too much,¡± the man pleaded, his voice trembling. ¡°Can¡¯t you lower the price?¡±
Miguel shook his head, his expression unyielding. ¡°Ten silver per person. That¡¯s the rate. The borders are tighter than ever since the royal palace attack and the death of Lux Sentinel. Some dark guild¡¯s been stirring up trouble, and the guards are on high alert. You think I¡¯m risking my neck for free?¡±
My ears perked up at the mention of the royal palace attack. Done by Damien and his guild? It sounded too bold, too reckless¡ªeven for them.
The woman, holding a baby close to her chest, spoke up next. ¡°But if we don¡¯t leave, the guards are already searching for us. We¡¯ll be slaves¡ªor, worse, executed.¡±
Miguel leaned back, his arms crossed. ¡°I get it. I do. But for the three of you, it¡¯s fifteen silver. Upfront. No exceptions.¡±
The man¡¯s hands shook as he pulled out two small pouches. ¡°Here¡ªtwelve silver coins and this pouch has eighteen hundred copper. Please, I beg you, take it. Just¡ spare my child.¡± He bowed his head, his voice breaking.
I took another sip of ale, my eyes darting toward them as I absorbed every detail.
Miguel glanced around the tavern, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Stop begging. You¡¯re drawing attention.¡± His sharp eyes swept the room, and I quickly averted my gaze, pretending to focus on my drink.
The woman joined her husband, bowing her head as well. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve given you everything we have. Please¡ help us.¡±
Miguel sighed, his resolve cracking under their desperation. ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered, snatching the pouches from the table. ¡°Only because I know what it¡¯s like to be a father. But don¡¯t think this makes me soft.¡±
The couple¡¯s faces lit up with relief. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! You¡¯ve saved us!¡±
¡°Enough,¡± Miguel hissed, cutting them off. ¡°Meet me behind the town church at four in the morning. Sharp. Don¡¯t bring too much luggage¡ªthe passage is narrow, and it¡¯s not a walk in the park. And not a word to anyone. Got it?¡±
They nodded fervently, their gratitude spilling over in whispered thanks.
As they left, I sat back, my mind racing. Little did they know, my sharp ears had caught every word of their plan. Now, all I had to do was figure out how to use this information to my advantage.
I drained the last of my ale and left the tavern, the bitter taste lingering on my tongue. The thought of Miguel¡¯s fee¡ªten silver coins per person¡ªweighed heavily on my mind. Even if I fished every day, earning a hundred bronze coins, it would take me over twenty-six years to scrape together enough for a single passage. Time I didn¡¯t have.
The only option remaining was to follow them quietly and slip through unnoticed. Risky, yes, but it was the only practical plan.
I left the town to gather supplies for the journey. Hunting a few rabbits and foraging for berries, I packed my bag with what little I could find. Out there, beyond the walls, food and resources would be scarce. I needed to be prepared.
Exhausted, I camped in one of the mountain caves outside the town, the cold stone walls offering little comfort. After a short nap, I woke just before nightfall and hurried back to town before the gates closed.
The streets were quieter now, the bustle of the market replaced by the occasional murmur of late-night stragglers. I lingered near the stalls, browsing monster parts and supplies, biding my time until the gates shut at two in the morning.
When the town fell silent, I made my way to the church, hiding in the shadows nearby. The couple was already there, early and anxious. The woman cradled a sleeping baby, her face pale in the moonlight, while the man paced nervously, his eyes darting around.
They were ready. And so was I.
At precisely 4 a.m., Miguel emerged from the shadows, his arrival met with silent relief from the couple¡ªand a flicker of anticipation from me. He leaned close, murmuring instructions too low for even my sharp ears to catch, before gesturing for them to follow. The trio slipped into the maze of alleys, their footsteps swallowed by the predawn gloom. I trailed behind, my breaths shallow, every muscle coiled to avoid the slightest crunch of gravel or rustle of cloth.
The path twisted deeper into the town¡¯s forgotten corners, past sagging buildings and overgrown courtyards, until Miguel halted at a derelict fountain. Its stonework was crumbling, the basin dry and littered with debris. Moss clung to its edges, and the air smelled of damp decay¡ªa relic abandoned after some long-ago disaster, perhaps a monster¡¯s rampage from the wilds.
Miguel knelt, his hands scrabbling at a hidden hatch beneath the fountain¡¯s edge. With a grunt, he pried it open, revealing a gaping maw of darkness. The couple hesitated, clutching their child tighter, before vanishing one by one into the void. I waited, counting the seconds, until silence settled over the ruins.
Creeping forward, I eased the hatch open and peered into the tunnel below. The stench of stagnant water hit me first, but the passage itself was wide enough to crawl through¡ªa forgotten drainage line, its walls slick with algae. Swallowing my unease, I lowered myself into the gloom, the hatch clicking shut above me like a tomb seal. The darkness pressed in, but ahead, faint shuffles echoed: the sound of desperate hope and my only way out.
I crept silently through the drainage tunnels, following the muffled echoes of Miguel¡¯s group ahead. The sewers sprawled beneath the city like a labyrinth, a maze of stone channels filled with icy, stagnant water that reeked of waste¡ªevery drop of the town¡¯s piss and feces flowed through these veins. The stench was unbearable, but the faint sound of a crying infant guided me forward, leading me at last to the base of a rusted ladder. Above, Miguel and the couple slipped through a sewer lid, sealing it shut behind them.
I waited, my breath shallow, then climbed the ladder and cracked the lid just enough to peer out. The world above was a desolate stretch of rocky terrain behind the skeletal remains of a ruined mansion. We were still within the kingdom¡¯s borders¡ªthe jagged mountains that served as Zephinya¡¯s natural barricade loomed in the distance, their peaks clawing at the sky. But Miguel seemed undeterred.
He paced along the rocky outcrop, running his fingers over the stone like a man reading braille. The couple hovered nervously, the infant now strapped tightly to the father¡¯s chest. After a tense minute, Miguel paused, gripped a jagged edge of rock, and yanked.
The stone rippled unnaturally, like fabric billowing in reverse. With a hiss, the illusion collapsed¡ªthe rocky facade deflated like a punctured bladder, revealing a narrow crevice in the mountainside. It was barely wider than a man¡¯s shoulders, a jagged slit swallowed by shadows.
Miguel ducked inside without hesitation. The couple followed, squeezing sideways into the gap, the infant¡¯s whimpers muffled against its father¡¯s cloak. My pulse quickened. This was the path to freedom¡ªa hidden artery through the mountains, unseen by guards and untouched by the kingdom¡¯s arrays. If the stories were true, it would spill out into the lawless wilds beyond Zephinya¡¯s grip.
But doubt prickled at my mind. What lay on the other side? Monsters? Bandits? Or worse¡ªMiguel¡¯s wrath if he discovered my presence? Yet there was no turning back. The walls were a cage, and this crevice, however treacherous, was the only key.